Horny athletic guy sucks his boyfriendOs dick and pukes while getting fucked

I Couldn t Help It

Okay so it wasn t exactly what my wife had in mind when she bought me a membership at a local gym for Christmas. At forty I wasn t exactly out of shape but after a few years of sitting at a desk all day and staring at a computer screen the muscle tone on my 6 -2 body had pretty much gone to hell. So in no small part because it was a gift from her I trudged obligingly off to the gym every night after work.



While I never did quite understand the benefit and allure of sweating and gasping like a dying man while subjecting myself to a stair-stepper or treadmill I did fully appreciate the sight of so many of the tight young female bodies that seemed to frequent the place at that time of day. But what shocked me even more was my reaction to being in a men s locker room for the first time since high school. While I had never been attracted to other guys I found myself lingering longer and longer in the shower room covertly sneaking peeks of guys soaping up there firm bodies and cocks.



At first I told myself it was just a guy thing – comparing my own body and equipment to everyone else s. But then during the day I found myself thinking more and more about some dangling young cock I d seen during the past week a thought that both shocked me and gave me a hard-on at the same time. I finally justified it by telling myself that I d never really do anything with another guy that with sex at home becoming more and more infrequent due to the long work days we both had it was just an image to stimulate myself with while I jerked off at home when my wife was gone.



So it was on a Friday night that I found myself standing in the locker room shower pretending to let the hot water soothe my muscles eyes half-closed but watching a 20-something guy standing under a shower head on the opposite wall slowly lathering his cock and ass. It took my breath away. Soft his cock hung down a good six or seven inches and was as thick as any I d seen in person over the past six months. His dick slithered between his fingers as he soaped his crotch and his cock grew a bit stiffer. I stood there hot water pouring down my back eyes partially closed and wondering what it would be like to be kneeling in front of him as he fucked his meat into my mouth.



Hey! What are you looking at faggot?



My eyes snapped open wide and my heart began pounding and I suddenly realized that my own six-inch cock was now semi-hard from my daydream.



Uh me? I...uh...nothing...I mean...what are you talking about?



You know damn well what I m talking about you little queer! You ve been eyeing my cock ever since I stepped in here.



No I...you ve got it all wrong...I m just showering...you know the hot water feels so good I babbled grateful that we were the only two people in the shower room at the time.



Bullshit! he spat out as he walked toward me. I ever catch you staring at me or anyone else in here again I ll personally kick your ass you hear me? he asked poking a finger in my chest.



My hard-on had shriveled and for a moment I thought he was going to hit me. And at about six feet and a 175 pounds of solid muscle I figured it was going to hurt. But instead of hitting me he angrily spit on my foot and stormed out of the shower. Fucking dick-lover! They ought to throw your ass out of the club.



My heart was still pounding. What the hell had I been thinking? A forty year old man acting like an idiot and caught in the act. I stood alone in the shower for another ten minutes my toes and fingers starting to shrivel when I finally got the nerve to slowly venture back into the locker-room area. Fortunately he was gone. I quickly dressed vowing that this was the last time I d be showing my face in this gym and wondering what I d do with myself every night until my membership ran out and I could just go home after work. After quickly toweling myself off and dressing I quickly cleaned out my small locker and headed toward the front door thinking irrationally that every eye in the place was on me as I finally reached the exit and headed out to the safety of the parking lot. Or so I thought.



Hey faggot! he yelled as he stepped out from the shadows where he d been waiting for me. People walking across the parking lot toward the gym stopped to see who had shouted and who was the target of his ire. My heart came into my throat as people stared and I prayed there wasn t anyone around who actually knew me.



Yeah you he said loudly as he strode toward me. You a full-blown queer? You get off watching cock in the shower room?



Look I replied hastily scanning the parking lot again this is just a misunderstanding. I was just taking a—



Misunderstanding my ass. I saw you watching me. You like the show huh? Like a little cock on the side? Does your wife know? he asked spotting my wedding ring.



I m not... Please not so loud this is just a misunderstanding I wasn t staring at you.



What s the matter? You don t like admitting you re a fag?



No I m not. I m married I ve got a son in high school I don t—



Oh that s great he bellowed. Your kid know you like to suck dick?



More people stared as they heard his question. I turned an even deeper shade of crimson.



Please could you keep your voice down? People are staring and it s not what you think. Can we go somewhere private I can explain.



He eyed me for a minute. Fucking fag. Yeah I guess so my car s right over there. I can t wait to here this limp-wrist excuse.



He led me toward a car parked nearby and I crawled into the passenger seat relieved that we didn t have to continue the conversation within the earshot of the other people entering and leaving the gym. He crawled into the passenger seat his short gym shorts riding high up on his legs as he plopped into the seat.



Okay talk. You got two minutes.



I was just taking a shower you ve got this all wrong. I pulled a muscle during my workout and I thought standing there for a while in the hot water would help.



That s a fat lie.



No really it s the truth. I bent down to pick up one of the free weights and the next thing I knew something just popped. I guess it must be old age I nervously kidded hoping it would break the tension. It s happened before and the heat usually takes it away so I thought—



I don t blame you.



You don t...what?



I can t actually blame you for looking he repeated his voice softening somewhat. I do have a nice cock.



I...it...no you re not listening I m not—



And it was then that I suddenly realized that he was fingering his cock through his shorts. As I stared down in horror toward his lap I could see the head of his thickening meat peaking out from the bottom of his shorts until a fill two inches of cock was exposed.



I knew it.



My eyes snapped back up as I suddenly realized that I d been caught for the second time that evening staring at his cock.



I see you looking at it. Don t worry nobody can see us and nobody ll ever know. Look it s getting harder and harder for you.



I tried not to look but I couldn t resist staring at the monster growing in front of me.



You want to touch it?



No no I m not—



It s okay really. You know you want to feel it. Just once go ahead.



No no really—



Mmm it s really getting hard now.



He caught me dropping my eyes instinctively into his lap. Three inches of fat cock now stood out as it slithered down the leg of his shorts growing harder every second.



C mon just a quick feel.



I can t.



Sure you can no one will know. Just touch it once feel how thick it is.



To this day I don t know what came over me. I slowly reached my hand across his lap no longer thinking about my wife or my son or what I was about to do. I just reached into his lap and curled my fingers around his thick cock marveling at the size and heat it emanated. He lifted his ass off the seat and re-adjusted his shorts allowing his dick to be fully exposed and standing at attention. My fingers slowly began to slide up and down his 8 pole. He groaned.



Oh yeah that feels good! You like that? I knew you would. Look at that you re jerking me off. You ever do this before?



No never I replied honestly swallowing hard.



Oooh that feels so good. Squeeze it a little harder while you jerk it. Oh yeah like that he moaned. Hey you want to kiss it? Just once though I guess that d be all right.



For the second time that night we went through the routine...me saying I couldn t him saying that it would be okay me saying I wasn t like that him responding that no one would know. The conclusion though was inevitable. I d like to be able to say I resisted the hand on the back of my head tugging me slowly toward his stiff pole. I d like to say I came to my senses and leaped from his car. But I didn t. And when my head reached the tip of his cock when I could smell my first scent of cock I just opened my mouth and he slid the head inside.



Oh fuck! he gasped his hands on the back of my head. That feels so fucking good. Take more in you re terrific. His fingers slide around my head feeling my lips stretched widely around his cock. Oh man you are so good. You sure you never did this before?



I groaned my denial around the cock stuffed in my mouth. The more he talked and complimented me the more I wanted to please him. Another inch of shiny wet cock slid into my mouth.



Oh yeah that s it! Let me fuck it in and out of your mouth. Oh man what a fucking cocksucker you are.



And there it was. For the first time in my life I was actually sucking another man s cock. A cocksucker. A real cocksucker. I took another inch into my stuffed mouth and gagged as it hit the back of my throat. He laughed from above me.



That s it fag eat that cock gag on it! Bob your head on it like that up and down up and down. What a fucking cocksucker you are sooooo good.



For the next five minutes I licked and sucked his cock stroking the base of his dick up and down with one hand while my other hand scratched lightly across his big swollen balls. He kept up a running conversation calling my fag and whore all the while fucking my face with his thick meat. His breathing was growing faster and more shallow and I suddenly realized what was going to happen. I jerked my head off his cock and gasped.



Please you can t cum in my mouth. Tell me when you re gonna cum and I ll jerk you off. I promise!



You better you little dick lover he gasped. If you let me hang...



No no I won t I promise. Just tell me when.



He responded by taking the back of my head and forcing my mouth down deep over his throbbing meat. His hips thrust up harder and faster now gagging me every time the head of his cock tried to force it s way into my throat



That s it cocksucker! Deeper! Faster! My fucking balls have a nice big load of cum for you! Eat me suck it eat that big fat cock you cocksucker. I m gonna fucking cum any second!



And then it happened. His thick piece of meat suddenly grew even harder and fatter stretching my swollen lips even wider around it. His fingers wrapped into the hair on the back of my head and he suddenly stopped moving holding my head down on his cock. For a second I struggled to pull off but to no avail and then my mouth was being flooded with wave after wave of hot cum spurting from the head of his cock choking me squirting into my throat my mouth filled and cum seeping from my around my lips! I can t honestly say that his cum tasted sweet or salty or that I was repulsed or turned on by the act. I just instinctively began to swallow as quickly as I could trying desperately not to choke to death. He was shouting as his balls emptied their thick load into my mouth and belly. And then he collapsed back down into his seat.



Oh god oh fucking shit that was one great blowjob. You really are a Class-A cocksucker faggot. You like eating my cum don t you? You love that thick load in your mouth and down your throat and in your belly he said not waiting for or expecting any kind of a response. He held my head in place his cock softening in my mouth. Finally he pulled my head off his cock my lips swollen cum running down my face and somehow smeared in my hair.



I sat up and before I could say anything my eyes focused in the darkness and my heart sank. Two teenage girls were standing at the open car window watching the show. They had pulled into the lot and were walking toward the gym when he d apparently spotted them and waved them over to witness the blowjob I d been giving him. I panicked as they laughed hysterically now.



Great blowjob mister. Gee Steve I m jealous he sucks cock better than we do. And he swallows too!



All three started laughing at me at the same time.



Yeah the faggot does know how to suck a mean cock. Get the fuck out of my car now. You got what you needed didn t you? A nice hot load of dick juice!



Oh my god I sputtered please I don t know what came over me. I ve never...it isn t what you—



Get the fuck out I said!



I scrambled out of his car wiping cum from my face as I tried to melt into the darkness and avoid catching the eye of any other gym goers.



Hey cock whore! he shouted after me. I ll see you around.



And he would.

Cute twink with fresh sexy body poses naked and plays with his cock and buttocks

Student and Master

Pelaam: August 2007.



Once more Todd tried to focus on the words of the devastatingly dark and handsome teacher at the front of the class and once again found himself drawn more to the way the man looked rather than on what he said. He was grateful that he was so far ahead in his studies. His dissertation was complete just needing a final proof-read and some polishing before it needed to be submitted. He gave a silent sigh as he resumed his contemplation of the man he found so attractive. Dr Gabe Henson was everything that Todd wasn t. He stood a good couple of inches over six feet by Todd s estimation. He was broad shouldered with a powerful chest. Todd often dreamt about that chest whether it was smooth or furred how it would feel pressed against his chest...or his back. The man screamed raw rampant masculinity and dark brooding sexual charisma. Todd wasn t alone in his appraisal of the older man. Many of the other students both male and female drooled over adored or were infatuated by their temporary teacher. Dr Henson s long raven-black hair was tied in a neat ponytail and the goatee beard was carefully trimmed. Intense oceanic blue eyes pierced students at random and the teacher s arms gesticulated as he made his points. A pink tongue was occasionally glimpsed behind the strong white teeth and Todd fantasized about that tongue when alone in his bed. As much as Todd loved the subject of Art History he found he loved watching this man more. As he felt heat pooling at his groin he was glad he wore loose baggy jeans.



As the lesson ended Todd slowly filed out with the rest of the students jostled as usual by Bill and his sick-kick Martin. Todd rubbed absently at his back where an elbow had jabbed. He wasn t the only gay student in the class and he could only assume his persecution was due to his inherited appearance. Todd stood at just five feet five inches six if he stretched his spine. He had small delicately boned features and light blond baby-soft hair. Currently he gelled and spiked his hair to try and look less feminine. He had ice-blue eyes and his lips were a pink Cupid s bow. He was almost the image of his mother and had been happy enough by and large with his appearance.



Until now.



He was so engrossed in his musings that he failed to watch where he was going and so bumped bodily into the object of many a recent wet-dream.



Gabe Henson strode down the university corridor. He d needed to go and give himself a cold water face wash. Once again he d found his eyes and then his thoughts focusing on a small blond beauty in his last class. The young man was a stunner and Gabe had found he played a major part in some very erotic dreams of late. He d noticed Todd at the start of the year but as a teacher had done nothing as the terms had sped by. Now there were just a few short weeks till the end of the year. Gabe was wondering whether he could find a way to chat to Todd to find out whether he might stand a chance with the young man outside of university. He caught the looks from the blond during his classes when Todd thought Gabe s attention elsewhere. He had heard rumours that the boy was gay but couldn t be certain if they were true or spiteful based on his delicate build. He was so engrossed in his musings that he failed to watch where he was going and so bumped bodily into the object of many a recent erotic dream.



Sorry. Two men spoke in unison. One voice was deep and well-modulated the other soft and breathy.



Gabe could hardly believe he had two armfuls of the young man who had featured in his fantasies for almost a year. Surreptitiously he breathed in the light clean fresh scent of the younger man which seemed to sum up Todd perfectly. Certain Todd was steady on his feet he carefully and reluctantly released him.



Todd hoped his soft low moan at being encased in Gabe s strong embrace was muffled by the broad warm chest. He breathed in spice and heat from the big man strong without being overpowering. Inexplicably he felt safe even cherished in the capable arms. He told himself his breathing was to calm himself but he knew that in part as least he wanted to commit the heady male scent to memory. A sudden vision of Gabe lying on top of him blanketing him with his large body physically dominating and ravishing him sprang into Todd s mind. The blond whimpered sub vocally. He felt the arms release him with a mixture of regret and relief.



You ok? Todd let the warm tones wash over with him and then gave a shy smile.



Fine thank you Dr Henson Todd replied.



Looking forward to completing your studies? Gabe asked reluctant to let the blond escape him so soon.



Yes but I ll miss you ...you...your lessons that is. Todd felt the heat rise on his porcelain skin. He was grateful that at least the hammering of his heart couldn t be heard even if his face was determined to betray him. Risking a quick glance at the big man Todd could see his teacher seemed unperturbed by the unintentional revelation... perhaps even pleased.



I m glad I ... I mean my lessons...have made such a good impression Gabe smiled.



Todd felt he was melting from the heat in the oceanic eyes. It was getting harder to maintain coherent thought and his unintentional revelation had already flustered the smaller man.



You did Todd said his mouth suddenly as dry as the sands of the Sahara.



Good. The single word was spoken in a deep rasping purr and Todd felt his body react to it in allsorts of pleasurable ways. Perhaps we could meet away from Uni? Gabe ventured. Can we meet after classes on Friday? To discuss things further?



O...ok great Todd husked his smile coming out in full force.



Gabe basked in its radiance.



****



That night two very different men lay in their beds each thinking of the other. Gabe was on his back naked and hard his legs wide apart. One hand wandered through a thick pelt of chest fur to pluck at thick dark nipples. His other hand played with a lush pubic pelt that adorned the base of a long thick shaft. He moved to begin stroking at flesh already slick with pre-come. On each upstroke he flicked at the slit to encourage more fluid his strokes becoming faster. Abandoning his nipples he reached to cup his large haired sac and roll the heavy orbs within his hips beginning to thrust into the tunnel of his fist. He pictured Todd naked willing spreading his legs wide for him and groaned low and deep. He resumed playing with his nipples as his hips pumped hard and his breath came in harsh gasps. He felt heat flood his lower belly and he came explosively. Streaks of silver crГЁme created an abstract pattern against his dark fur. As his breath returned to normal he reached for the towel at his bedside to clean himself. Visions of a sated blond were in his mind as he settled to sleep willing Friday to come round faster.



Kneeling on his bed his legs spread wide Todd penetrated himself with a second finger and began to caress his hidden jewel. His other hand pumped the rose-pink slender shaft that jutted from a small nest of silver blond curls. He panted as he thrust back onto his digits and into his hand. In his mind it was Gabe s fingers Gabe s cock which penetrated him. He imagined the bigger man thrusting inside him coming inside him and Todd whimpered as he came. Pulses of pearlescent seed erupted over his hand and Todd milked himself dry. He collapsed slowly to lie panting on his bed and carefully withdrew his fingers. He reached to the baby-wipes to cleanse himself. He smiled as he thought of Friday and chatting to Gabe getting to know him. He slid beneath his covers drifting asleep in post-coital bliss and dreamt of being held in a large protective embrace wishing it was already Friday.



****



Gabe was furious. He d managed to lose a filling and had to cancel his Friday class. A message had been passed on to his students but Gabe was concerned about one in particular. Although not certain he hoped Todd might be where he was due to hold his class. He d ensured he d told the University Don that he would be available after the class for any questions from his students. He rushed to his destination. His fury evaporated instantly as he saw the anxious face of the beautiful blond. It was replaced by pleasure and regret pleasure that Todd was there and regret for the worry he d caused.



Hey Todd Gabe called. He couldn t help but grin at the instant transformation as Todd turned towards him the anxiety disappearing as fast as Gabe s anger.



Dr Henson Todd said smiling relieved the older man had turned up. I wasn t sure you would make it.



Call me Gabe the big man smiled. And there was no way I d have stood you up. Are you free tomorrow? I seem to remember you saying a while back you enjoyed book fairs. Would you like to come with me to one?



Yes I m free and I d love to go with you Todd enthused impressed and flattered the older man remembered.



Jot your address down for me Gabe said passing a slip of paper and a pen to the blond. I ll be round at 10.00am. Will that be ok?



Todd grinned widely as he returned pen and paper.



That ll be great he replied.



I ll see you tomorrow then Gabe said softly regretting having to lose Todd s company so quickly.



Yeah great Todd said shyly his normal loquaciousness deserting him. He smiled and turned to head towards the library wishing he could have kept the older man chatting a little longer.



Gabe sighed and slowly began to meander in the opposite direction. A sixth sense made him stop and return to the corridor junction. At the end of the corridor Todd had used he could see Billy. Gabe neither liked nor trusted the younger man and something about Billy s posture had the big man s alarm bells ringing. Knowing he could come around from the other direction if he used a different approach Gabe set off at a run. Whatever the young man was up to Gabe wanted to catch him in the act.



Todd looked with fear-filled wide eyes at Billy. His arms were pinned tightly to his body by one single arm of Billy s cohort Martin. The massive student was using his free hand to cover Todd s mouth. Todd could neither move nor call for help. He gazed into hate-filled green eyes.



Is that the way you get your good marks Todd? Billy asked sneeringly. You give good head? Or is it your tight little arse that Henson likes so much? You get on your hands and knees for him? Billy moved closer leering lasciviously. Maybe I should try for myself he said unbuckling Todd s belt and unsnapping his jeans.



Todd screamed his denial behind Martin s meaty paw. He writhed in the bigger man s embrace feeling Martin s grip begin to loosen as Billy reached to begin undoing his clothing. Before his jeans could be fully opened a dark blur streaked past and Billy was sent to the floor to land heavily on his backside a stunned look on his face.



Gabe had caught the last of Billy s comments as he had approached the unfurling drama and he had felt fury and protectiveness heat his blood. He d rammed the heel of his hand into Billy s shoulder to send him flying to the ground. Ignoring Billy temporarily Gabe swung round to Todd. The blond was refastening his jeans with trembling hands. Martin was already vanishing from sight. Gabe growled turning back towards Billy but the dark-haired student was running at full speed to make his own escape. Gabe focused his attention on the small scared shaking blond instinctively wrapping his arms protectively around him.



For a moment Todd froze the memory of Martin rising in his mind and then he relaxed and drew comfort from the solid embrace.



You ok? Gabe asked worriedly. He didn t...?



No you were in time Todd replied. But I d really like to go home.



You have to report this Gabe urging frowning at the tiny shake of Todd s head.



I don t want to get you involved in this Gabe he said softly. Please. I want to go home.



I ll take you Gabe said. And on Monday we report this together. Nobody should put up with this kind of harassment.



Todd decided not to try and fight the older man. He silently mourned the loss of the strong arms around him as Gabe released him however he felt comforted by the proprietary hand on the small of his back.



****



At the neat detached house Gabe was left standing forlornly in the doorway as a white-faced Todd raced to the bathroom. Gabe couldn t be angry at being abandoned so suddenly he knew the reason. He looked at the petite blonde heading in his direction and could see immediately where Todd got his looks from. Todd was almost a double for the woman who now stood before him with concern in her sapphire eyes.



What s going on Dr Henson? she asked. She smiled at the stunned expression on the big dark man s face. Todd s described you to me she explained. He s very taken with you and your teaching.



Please call me Gabe he said gathering his thoughts. Todd was...set upon by two other students Mrs Meadows. We were hoping to go to a book fair tomorrow but now... Gabe let his voice trail away as he looked longingly upstairs.



Billy and Martin came the angry voice. Gabe returned his attention to the now furious woman. They re making his last few months so miserable. Just because my son is gay it doesn t make him a slut or mean he should be targeted by bigoted bullies. We re very lucky with Todd he s an intelligent kind considerate young man. She took a breath and gave Gabe a small smile. If you want to check he s alright our bathroom is first left at the top of the stairs Todd s room is the second left. I ll make some tea and come up in say twenty minutes?



Thank you Mrs Meadows Gabe said gratefully.



Call me Gina she smiled.



Taking a fortifying breath Gabe ascended the stairs. He glanced quickly into the bathroom but it was dark and empty. He tapped on the next door and obeyed the muffled invitation to enter.



Gabe! Todd exclaimed. I didn t think you would still be here. Todd shifted from where he d thrown himself on his bed and moved to stand by the big man. I thought you d need to go after dropping me off he added apologetically.



I wouldn t go without ensuring you were ok and that you still want to go out with me tomorrow Gabe said smiling. His libido was somersaulting and he fought to keep it under control. The sight of Todd his shirt undone lying on his bed was very close to a favourite fantasy.



I m fine just a little shaken. Billy s never gone that far. I ve dealt with taunts jibes and jostles but nothing like today. He forced himself away from the worrying event and gave a pale imitation of his normal smile. I am looking forward to spending time with you tomorrow.



Really? Gabe asked huskily. He reached out to caress the soft skin of Todd s cheek with the back of his fingers and smiled as the smaller man leant into the touch. Gabe found himself moving closer his eyes locked on Todd s. A small part of him questioned whether he was in some way taking advantage of the blond the primal more dominant part screamed in silent approval as he pulled Todd to his body. He moved slowly allowing the smaller man to resist or refuse. Instead the lithe form moulded to his as though Todd had been made for him -- or he for Todd. He slipped a hand to the small of Todd s spine and the other to cup the base of his skull and angle the blond to the perfect angle. Then he simply pressed their lips together. He was pleased that as he pulled back from their first kiss Todd leant closer trying to keep their connection. The next kiss was harder deeper and wetter. Gabe licked at the seam of Todd s lips and as they parted his tongue thrust proprietarily inside. It tasted Todd s sweetness roamed over the ridges of the roof of Todd s mouth slid over satiny inner cheeks and sensuously entwined with Todd s shyer muscle. As they broke apart to breathe they rubbed their foreheads together panting softy into each other s mouths.



A tap to the door had them step apart. Gina smiled as she brought in a tray of tea for the men. If she noticed Todd and Gabe looking a little ...flushed...she made no comment. She placed the tray on a small table and gave the men another smile as she left.



Thanks mum Todd smiled gratefully.



No problem Gina said.



It wasn t my intention to start a full relationship before you had ceased to be one of my students Gabe confessed as Gina closed the door and the men turned back to face each other. But now I don t know that I can keep my hands off you.



I don t want you to Todd replied emphatically. Kiss me? he asked angling his head for the touch he craved.



Gabe groaned as he fused their mouths together. This time the kiss was one of dominance and possession. Gabe wanted Todd. He guided the smaller man back to the bed. He revelled in primitive feelings of power and control as Todd clutched desperately at his shoulders soft whimpers of need spilling from kiss-swollen lips. The younger man s legs spread wide to accept Gabe s bulk and the bigger man shamelessly ground his groin into Todd s. At the low moan Gabe slid a hand to trace Todd s eager erection.



Please Gabe oh God please please Todd begged.



Please what Todd? Gabe rasped.



P...please. Todd s cries became a guttural groan as Gabe pressed the heel of his hand against the tented pants.



What is it you want Todd? Gabe persisted his voice a whisper of dark silk against Todd s ear.



Want to come Gabe Todd husked. Want you to make me come. Please make me come. Todd arched his hips trying to push into Gabe s hand but the bigger man was fully in control keeping his touches just that bit lighter than Todd needed and the smaller man keened softly.



You beg so prettily Gabe growled. You want me to touch you here? he asked squeezing the hard flesh through its denim confines.



Yes yes please. Touch my cock please touch my cock. Oh Gabe Todd groaned as moist heat enveloped his nipple. He mewled as Gabe sucked and nipped at the innocent flesh. It rose hard and aching as it was tugged and suckled. Gabe! Todd cried as a large knowledgeable hand slid beneath denim into his underwear and enveloped his throbbing shaft. All it took was one more squeeze and Gabe s thumb flicking over the head of his rod and the younger man erupted. Comingcoming Todd moaned.



Beautiful Gabe rumbled pulling back from the reddened nub he was erotically torturing. Show me how much you like me touching you. Gabe continued to milk Todd squeezing and stroking until the lithe bucking body finally stilled.



Gazing up through heavy-lidded satiated eyes Todd moaned softly as Gabe withdrew his hand and licked languidly at the cream that clung to his fingers.



Wanna see you come. Wanna feel you come on me Todd murmured reaching for his lover.



You want me to cream on your beautiful body babe? Gabe rasped. Mark you as mine?



Yeah oh yeah Todd groaned.



Moving swiftly Gabe quickly divested Todd of his clothing admiring the marbelesque perfection of the satin-skinned younger man. Gabe unfastened his pants letting his rampant erection free. He straddled the pale supine body pumping himself hard and fast. As he pulled at his throbbing flesh with one hand the other roamed imperiously over Todd tugging at taut teats to tender cries of pleasure from the smaller man. He felt his balls rise as his climax rapidly approached boiling point. He bit back the bellow that threatened to break free as his semen jetted onto Todd s body. He grunted as his body jerked with each pulse of his seed that decorated the beautiful blond s smooth skin.



Todd gazed enraptured as Gabe s climax hit. He whimpered as the big male s hot semen adorned his chest. Unable to resist he slid a finger through the ribbons of come and brought it to his lips to taste. He met Gabe s eyes as he sucked his fingers clean watching the big man s sated eyes darken with new desire. He dutifully opened his mouth as Gabe scooped two fingers of his crГЁme and fed it to his lover. Once cleaned Gabe thrust his fingers suggestively in and out of Todd s mouth watching with approval as the blond suckled him. Slowly he withdrew them to trace over Todd s red glistening lips.

Next time I want to use my mouth on you taste you properly Gabe Todd husked.



You do that little one I promise to make you scream my name and come harder than you thought possible Gabe growled darkly sealing the promise with a possessive kiss. The taste of his come in Todd s mouth sent pleasurable aftershocks to his softening sex. He refastened his pants stretching out alongside his lover s nude form. He let the kisses become softer and gentler kisses of affection rather than passion. He smiled to himself as Todd s responses became slower.



Wipes. Top drawer Todd murmured drowsily.



Gabe tenderly cleansed his lover of their combined release. Todd was boneless barely able to keep his eyes open. Smiling warmly Gabe carefully shifted the small body so that Todd was under his duvet. He kissed the blond gently.



Get some sleep little one he urged softly. I ll be here at 10 for you. Ok?



K Todd s response was little more than a puff of air. Gabe was certain Todd was sleeping before he even reached the door.



He padded quietly downstairs. He located Gina in the kitchen. He gave her a reassuring smile as she looked up.



Is he ok? she asked.



Sleeping Gabe replied. He s agreed to come out with me tomorrow. I m taking him to a book fair. I ll be here at 10.



Don t hurt him Gabe Gina warned. If this is nothing more than a fling or an infatuation for you don t build his hopes up. He thinks so much of you. He s never slept around and always brought any boyfriends to meet us. He s not ashamed of his sexuality and we re proud he feels he can trust us.



Believe me Gina Gabe said honestly I ve waited almost a year to say anything to Todd. I have a professional duty not to take advantage of students. In that time my feelings haven t changed. He s not just beautiful but an intelligent and caring young man that it s been my pleasure and privilege to have taught. I want a chance with Todd. I want to see if he can feel the same for me as I feel for him. I ve never had a one night stand and I don t intend to start now. Gabe stood waiting for Gina to pass judgment on him. He forced himself not to shuffle nervously under the intense scrutiny of his new lover s mother. He let out the breath he didn t know he was holding with a relieved smile at Gina s next words.



Thank you Gabe. Take care of my son he deserves to be happy.



****



The next day passed enjoyably for both men. They each had favourite authors within various genres and returned to Gabe s apartment with a bag of combined trophies. They sat drinking cappuccinos discussing their purchases. As the drinks were consumed the men unconsciously sat closer and closer as they chatted. Todd glanced up shyly at the big man who d brought him such pleasure the day before. He moaned his approval as Gabe swooped and pressed their mouths together.



Gabe was reaching the end of his endurance as he caught the glance from Todd. He moved to kiss his lover his tongue reacquainting itself with Todd s sweetness now overlaid by the coffee they d drunk. He felt the smaller body cede silently to his unspoken dominance. As Todd s mouth opened wider his body laid back legs spreading wide. Gabe manoeuvred carefully to ensure he didn t crush the smaller body never losing possession of Todd s mouth. He purred approvingly as Todd s hands stroked through his hair freeing it from its ponytail. His own explored the blond silk that Todd had left gel-free.



Please Gabe Todd panted as the kiss finally ended.



What Todd? What do you want? Gabe asked in a low sexual rasp that vibrated close to Todd s ear making the blond shiver with want and need.



You. Want to taste you. Please Gabe please let me taste you.



Gabe gave a deep growl of satisfaction as he rolled off the supine body. Todd s submissiveness was a natural foil for the bigger man s dominance. His hands slid to his belt but Todd reached to stop him.



Let me please. I ve dreamt of this Todd begged as he slipped gracefully to his knees.



Gabe felt his sex surge at the subservient stance as Todd gazed up at him waiting for permission to touch. He could see a damp patch on his jeans heralding his arousal.



Pleasure me he commanded.



Todd relished the groan from the big man as he licked at the growing dampness. Trying to keep his hands from shaking he undid Gabe s belt and unsnapped the jeans hidden erect flesh causing the zipper to begin its descent. Todd eased it down the rest of the way and teased the denim from Gabe s hips. Black cotton boxers bulged towards him as they sought to restrain rampant flesh. The blond nuzzled into the tented cloth sucking where he could see the flared dome of Gabe s sex and tasted the salty pre-come through the cotton. Slowly he peeled back the last barrier to the sight of his lover s organ. As the boxers lowered Gabe s cock sprang forward causing Todd to moan appreciatively. It was magnificent majestic mouth-watering and the younger man licked his lips in anticipation. He had been unable to fully appreciate its magnificence the previous day. Now he studied it intently. Long thick and uncut the ruby-red glans peering from the foreskin glistening wetly.



It wouldn t be easy to take the entire organ but Todd enjoyed bestowing this pleasure on lovers. He especially wanted to please Gabe. He pulled the foreskin forward and took it between his teeth tugging gently. He heard Gabe groan gutturally. Todd held to the thick shaft as he pushed his tongue inside the excess skin to tease at the glans. Slowly he pushed it back to reveal the smooth dome. He bathed it with kitten licks and probed insistently at the slit encouraging pre-come and swallowing it greedily. He took the head into his mouth sucking slowly and swirling his tongue around. He slid Gabe further inside relaxing as much as he could around such an impressive organ. He gazed up and met the almost black gaze from the man he pleasured.



Gabe met Todd s glance. The sight of his engorged cock sliding between Todd s wide-stretched swollen reddened lips almost made him come. He reached a hand to Todd s head noting the brief flicker of apprehension that evaporated when it was clear Gabe wanted to caress not direct.



So good little one he encouraged. Your mouth feels so good. His words trailed off into a moan as Todd began to pump the base of the shaft and suck more insistently.



Todd wanted Gabe to come wanted to taste all the big man had to offer. He was careful to ensure that the thrusting hips didn t push the hard flesh of his lover too far inside his mouth. As he pumped with one hand he traced Gabe s perineum with the other. The effect was instantaneous.



With a roar of Todd s name Gabe s hips snapped forward in sharp thrusts as he emptied himself into Todd s eager mouth. He watched as the blond swallowed swiftly trying to take all Gabe could give. But he saw Todd finally sit panting wetly to finish pumping him by hand as the last drops of Gabe s seed clung tenaciously to the younger man s cheek and chin. Gabe stepped back.



Don t move he instructed as he quickly stripped off his clothes. He reached to pull Todd to stand and slowly licked his own crГЁme from the blond s flushed face. He scooped the slight form into his arms and carried Todd to his bedroom. He lay his precious bundle down and deftly attacked the clothing that impeded the skin-to-skin contact he craved. For a moment he simply studied the beauty of the blond in his bed who lay open trusting and vulnerable. Todd was perfectly proportioned the young man s jewels as beautiful as the rest of the slender body. Choosing to ignore the rosy erection that dripped its desire Gabe elected to nibble at the perfect pink nubs adorning the hairless chest. At he nursed at one succulent morsel with mouth and teeth he tugged and teased the other with his fingers. He relished the soft moans of pleasure and the way the smaller body tried to arch into his touches. Small hands carded through his hair down his neck and across his broad shoulders.



Gabe began a slow open-mouthed-kiss descent of the squirming body. He traced Todd s ribs with his tongue. He thrust suggestively into the delicious indent of Todd s navel. He needed to hold down slender hips that thrust insistently blindly seeking relief for the engorged organ between trim thighs. He nuzzled platinum blond curls inhaling musk and sweat his tongue darting out to savour the taste of Todd s arousal. He bathed the downy sac with his tongue before opening his mouth wide and swallowing one precious orb then the other. He then licked up every drop of Todd s liquid need. The blond was reduced to incoherent mewls and pleas for release. He glanced up to watch Todd as the young man thrashed beneath him his head rolling from side to side hips frantically trying to rise and lower.



You re so damn beautiful Gabe growled.



Please Gabe please please Todd begged the momentary respite in the erotic torture letting him find his voice.



What do you need babe? Gabe husked.



Touch me oh God please Gabe touch me touch me.



Here? Gabe asked his hand tweaking an innocent nipple. Or here? He caressed a satin-smooth inner thigh. Or here?



He triumphed in the scream that reverberated in the room as he engulfed his lover s erection to the root. As he sucked hard he pushed his hand between Todd s legs urging them to spread even wider. He growled his approval around his prize as he fondled the young man s sac heavy with its unspent need. His hand drifted lower ghosting over Todd s sensitive perineum to another scream and pushed the tip of his finger into Todd s tightly furled opening.



It was too much for the younger man. Achingly aroused from sucking Gabe the touch to his most private place combined with the insistent sucking overwhelmed him. Lights flashed before his eyes heat seared his body and he tried to buck frantically as his essence erupted into Gabe s devouring maw. He came harder than he d ever come before. With a final hoarse scream of Gabe s name Todd went limp slipping into a grey mist that suddenly enshrouded him.



Slowly Todd began to awaken. He was still disorientated from his intense orgasm and temporarily forgot where he was and who he was with.



Love you Gabe he murmured still hovering between his blissed-out state and full consciousness. Then realisation hit hard and his eyes flew open a crimson flush colouring his porcelain cheeks.



I love you too Gabe whispered surprised to hear his own confession. He d known his was attracted to and cared for the small blond. But hearing the words when Todd began to waken which were clearly spoken from his heart prompted the bigger man s own admission.



Really? Todd asked his face alighting with joy. Really Gabe?



Really Gabe confirmed his own smile widening but still only a pale imitation of the incandescent grin of Todd s. He kissed the blond s nose and then laughed as the smaller man crawled on top of him to gaze hungrily at him.



I feel like I ve been in love with you for the longest time Todd said. I ve wanted you for ever and never thought it would become a reality. Now it has I want more want everything with you. The two men gazed at each other blazing topaz meeting smouldering sapphire. He leant down initiating his first kiss showing his lover he was in control of what he felt and what he offered.



Gabe stroked Todd s back as their tongues entwined. His sated sex was already resurging at the thought of being buried in Todd s tight sweet body. His hands slid lower to cup taut globes squeezing and parting them. He moved to pull Todd down so the smaller body was in full contact with his own. He resumed his tactile exploration of Todd s tight buttocks. The kisses became deeper and harder a duel of teeth lips and tongue. Gabe rolled their bodies spreading the smaller man for his delectation. He continued their kisses as his hand slid to caress hardening flesh between splayed thighs. He delved deeper purring approvingly as Todd tried to open his legs wider silently offering his body to his lover. Gabe swallowed the low moan as his fingers began to stroke the tightly furled aperture.



Todd I need to know just how experienced you are Gabe said hoarsely fighting to reign in the primitive desire to simply take what was freely offered.



I have had a boyfriend s finger inside me Todd said softly but Gabe didn t miss the flicker of anxiety. I was enjoying it but he got impatient and it hurt when he tried to push in more. I pulled away and he got angry calling me a cocktease.



Is he the reason you were a little scared when you were sucking me and I held your head?



I like giving pleasure Todd said blushing. But he would get rough and ram into me and make me gag. I trust you Gabe. I want this with you. I can get two fingers inside me and enjoy it.



Even with an experienced and considerate lover penetration can be painful Todd Gabe said caressing his lover s flanks. I want you to be honest with me. For a relationship to work there needs to be mutual trust. You ve said you trust me. I need to trust you to tell me if anything I do hurts or you just don t want to continue. Can I trust you to tell me honestly?



Yes Todd husked. I want you so bad Gabe. Please take me.



Let me get some supplies little one Gabe said. Then I can teach you about making love. Gabe opened his bedside locker drawer. He removed unopened lube a new packet of condoms and noticed Todd s avid stare.



Will we always need those? Todd asked his eyes on the packet.



I need to take care of you babe keep you safe Gabe replied. We can get tested and when you re ready then go bareback. Lie back for me love he added softly. He pressed a pillow under slender hips and then knelt between the outspread thighs. He coated a finger with the gel and as he teased Todd s opening bent to capture his lips. As he thrust his tongue into the willing mouth he pressed his finger into tight heat. Relax babe Gabe murmured not moving until the tenseness eased. As soon as he could move his finger easily he slid in a second nipping at taut teats to distract his lover. He smiled as Todd moaned and writhed trying to open himself wider for Gabe s touches. He scissored his fingers stretching the narrow sheath. He crowded a third digit inside and sought Todd s sweet spot. He grinned triumphantly at the cry of pleasure as Todd began to ride his fingers.



Gabe please Todd panted as pleasure he d never experienced surged through him. He d never had such a strong reaction to his own fingers. He felt Gabe delve deep inside opening him wide.



It will be more comfortable on your side Gabe warned.



Want to see you Todd gasped. Need to see you.



Gabe slid on a condom. He coated it liberally and placed Todd s calves over his shoulders and lined his aching cock against the glistening portal. Carefully he pushed forward.



And stopped.



Hurts Gabe. Sorry Todd said tightly.



Shh babe Gabe soothed. Just breathe for me and relax let me in.



Want you so much Todd husked a tear trickling free from a tightly closed eye and down his cheek.



I want to be inside you lover Gabe assured. He used his greater height to stretch over the smaller man and lick away the tear and then mate their mouths. He rocked their bodies gently a hand tweaking pert pink nubs. Slowly inch-by-inch Gabe sank into searing tightness that almost took his breath away.



You re in me Todd gasped his eyes wide with wonder as he felt Gabe s sac nestle intimately against his own.



You have me babe Gabe smiled. All of me.



Gabe didn t need to do much more than rock to rub against Todd s jewel and slowly progressed to shallow thrusting. Todd s channel was hot and tight clinging tenaciously to every inch of Gabe s shaft. The big man knew he couldn t last long. He pumped harder faster relishing each moan and mewl spilling from his lover s lips. He groaned as Todd began to lift his hips to meet his thrusts allowing the bigger man greater depth in the narrow sheath.



Make me come Gabe Todd gasped. Come in me.



Gonna make you come babe Gabe growled. Gonna make you cream. So good so tight. Come on little one scream for me.



Todd had never felt anything like it in his life. He was hurtling towards an even more intense orgasm than when Gabe had used his mouth. Stars exploded behind Todd s eyes bolts of lightening struck him again and again and breathing became impossible as his pleasure reached an incendiary climax. He felt Gabe s hand reach between their sweat-slick bodies. A large hand enveloped his swollen flesh. One tug ... two and Todd screamed as he came harder than ever before. His body bucked and convulsed his semen covering their bodies.



Gabe felt a primal satisfaction at his lover s reaction. He was on the edge of an abyss of his own pleasure and the brutal clenching of the channel surrounding his organ sent him hurtling over. With a flurry of short sharp feral jabs Gabe erupted with a roar into the latex that separated him from his lover. His body jerked convulsively as he filled the sheath. Slowly his thrusts became less urgent more languid and his sex began to soften. Carefully he withdrew knotting and disposing of the condom. He cradled the warm soft small body of his lover.



Love you Gabe Todd murmured barely able to find the strength even for words.



Love you little one. Rest a while he encouraged smiling as Todd nestled close. Once you ve rested I ll run you a bath to help with some of the aches.



Mmmhmm was the inarticulate response.



Gabe tenderly stroked the blond head happy and contented.



****



You can t be serious Gabe fumed his face a mask of anger.



Gabe please Todd pleaded his own face a mix of fear and concern.



*Billy* reported *me* to you for *assault*?



And because he believes Todd s marks will have benefited from your relationship with him.



Mr Carter you have to believe me until this weekend there was *no* relationship Todd said shakily as he watched Gabe storm back and forth in the University Don s office.



Tell me the story from your side Todd Carter urged softly.



Billy and Martin have been making things ... difficult....for me recently. Jibes jostles nothing I didn t think I couldn t handle. Then on Friday Martin ... Martin had me p...pinned and Billy want...wanted...



If I hadn t come along when I did Billy would have sexually assaulted Todd. I pushed Billy away with the heel of my hand. To protect Todd. As far as any accusations about preferential marking goes Todd is way ahead of most in the class his Diss is just on ready. I m not the only one marking their work. Gabe stopped his pacing to speak his own mind.



I cannot condone a student/master relationship... Carter stopped at the sob that broke free from the small blond. He watched as the big aloof man instantly dropped to his knees trying to sooth Todd. It was clear to Carter that this wasn t simple lust. He steepled his fingers and considered the two divergent men before him. Gabe Henson was a teacher with impeccable references and an excellent record. Todd Meadows had done well in all the studies he d undertaken with the Uni. Carter knew he d had good marks during his undergraduate studies. He compared them to Billy. He d had other milder complaints of harassment where he d had to issue a warning to the young man. Billy s academic record was poor barely scraping through his degree with the lowest grade. He considered just what might have happened if Gabe Henson hadn t been there to intervene and made his decision. He wasn t dealing with an adult and child but two grown men.

I m going to take you home Todd he said holding up a hand to ward of any further comment. Let me continue he said authoratively. You will show me your Diss and if it is as near completion as Dr Henson says you could have it submitted by say next Monday?



He watched as Todd gave consideration to the words as if calculating the time and what was needed for his work.



I can have it fully completed by the weekend Todd confirmed.



Good. Then we can consider you no longer a pupil of this Uni as of Friday if your Diss is gone. I see no problems with you conducting a relationship with an ex-teacher. I would however be grateful if you ensure you don t meet here. I ll also review Billy s work and his marks. Is that fair?



Very fair. Thank you Mr Carter Todd said.



I ll call you little one Gabe said softly as he nuzzled at the blond. Think about a nice restaurant and bar we can go to one where we can dance. He grinned as Todd s smile finally began to emerge. You don t think I can dance? he asked raising an eyebrow.



I look forward to finding out Todd replied his smile widening. He watched as Gabe stood to face Mr Carter.



Thank you Gabe said to Carter. He pressed a kiss to Todd s brow and exited the office.



Carter smiled benignly at the smile and blush on the blond s face.



Let s go he said.



****



Todd s choice of restaurant was Italian where they shared a plate of antipasti opted for tortellini for a main course and for dessert they fed each other tiramisu. They drank Chianti as they chatted both men content to let the low-level lust simmer incrementally between them. From the restaurant they meandered to a bar flying the rainbow flag. It was one Gabe knew although didn t visit often classing it more of a young person s bar. He was surprised to see a wider age group than he d remembered and realised just how long it had been since he d lasted gone there. The music was a mix of current releases and classics. Gabe was proud to see how pleased Todd was to find he did indeed dance. Slowly the beat of the music began to lose its importance. Fast or slow they held tight swaying together Gabe occasionally bending to kiss Todd s brow or the top of soft blond silk. He bent lower to kiss at a throat that arched to allow him better access.



What time do I have to have you home? he asked in a gravelly rasp.



I told my parents I d be staying over Todd confessed quietly. But I can ... The rest of Todd s sentence was lost forever as Gabe s hungry lips devoured his. They broke apart to pant softly in each other s mouths.



One more dance and you re all mine Gabe growled feeling the slighter body tremble with arousal and anticipation.



Soon the men were tumbling into Gabe s home. The big man wasted no time in ushering the blond straight into the bedroom. He sat on his bed.



Strip for me he ordered huskily. He watched raptly as the slender body was slowly revealed to his eyes. When Todd stood naked Gabe issued his next command. Turn slowly let me see how beautiful you are. He gazed with undisguised appreciation as Todd moved in a circle. Come here. Undress me.



Todd climbed onto the bed and began to unfasten Gabe s shirt. As dark thick nubs appeared within opulent chest fur Todd bent to lave at each one. He pushed Gabe back so that the big man lay flat. He trailed open--mouthed kisses till he reached the waistband of the pants he then unfastened. He removed them boxers socks and shoes to gaze with a mix of adoration and avarice at the large rampantly male body spread before him. Fighting a mental battle to keep his hands at his sides Todd knelt and awaited his lover s next command.



Good boy Gabe growled. As a reward you can suck me. Straddle across my chest he added as Todd began to bend to his task. I want to taste you too. Gabe smiled at the soft whimpers that spilt from Todd s lips. Carefully Todd stretched astride his bigger lover his shaft achingly hard. As soon as Gabe seemed content with his position Todd began to lick at the head to Gabe s hard flesh and then to take more into his mouth to suck appreciatively.



Gabe enjoyed the hot wet suction by his tiny lover. As Todd worked his shaft Gabe strategically placed the pillows to position his head as he wanted. He slipped his mouth around Todd s rosy erection tasting musk and the essential sweetness of the younger man. The moan of appreciation sent delightful vibrations along Gabe s thick rod. The big man began to knead at the satin-soft pale globes above him. He pulled them apart to stare lasciviously at the tiny pink star-like aperture. As it fluttered under his scrutiny Gabe made his next move.



Todd moaned around the prize he sucked as his lover s large hands began to play with his buttocks. He gave a low groan as cold air hit his most private entrance. He threw his head back releasing Gabe s shaft to give a shout of surprise as the big man s tongue began to lick at Todd s tightly furled flesh.



Gabe ah God that s so good. No one s ever ... not *there* Todd was reduced to incoherent cries as Gabe tongued him harder and faster. Instinctively Todd began to push back as the moist invader ruthlessly plundered hot moist depths. Todd tried to at least stroke Gabe but the mind-fracturing pleasure from his mate s slick sinfully-talented tongue sent him beyond rational thought. His entire being was focused on the agile muscle thrusting deeper sliding sensually against his channel s heated walls. He whimpered desolately as he felt Gabe withdraw. Gabe kissed the secret opening.



Want you coming when I m inside you Gabe said in a raw sexual rasp. Want you to come on my cock.



Todd moved to lie on his back hooking his legs over his arms to display himself to his older lover.



Take me love me need you so bad Gabe he moaned writhing erotically urging his mate to complete the coupling.



Gabe groaned at the sight of Todd so wantonly displayed so needy offering himself so freely. He lubed two fingers and pushed them hungrily inside the tight grasping sheath. He stroked at Todd s inner thighs as the younger man bore down eagerly on the delving digits. Hurriedly he inserted a third his own desire to mate as keen as that of the blond he pleasured. Reluctantly leaving the young man s heat Gabe pulled on a condom and lubed it.



Hands and knees baby Gabe growled smiling at Todd obeyed him with alacrity. The unquestioned obedience Todd offered was an incredible turn-on for the older man. To have dominion over such a young intelligent beautiful man had Gabe almost coming. He grasped roughly at the base of his shaft denying his body the release it craved needing to be buried in Todd s tight heat. He lined his slicked erection at the glistening portal and gripped Todd s hips. He used his own powerful haunches to demand entrance to Todd s body. He groaned as Todd s defences ceded then clenched around the welcome invader as the head of Gabe s shaft pushed inside. As he pressed the rest of the way he purred as the tight narrow sheath rippled erotically over his length. He held still allowing the tiny body beneath him to get accustomed to being so fully filled listening to Todd s soft panting.



Show me you love me Gabe Todd finally gasped pushing back. Make me come with you in me.



Gonna make you come little one Gabe promised in a low deep dark rasp. Wanna feel you come on my cock wanna hear you scream my name. Gabe rotated his hips and rubbed effortlessly over Todd s jewel to a wail of his name. He picked up speed and depth. He pulled back till just the head of his shaft stayed in Todd s body and then rammed inside keeping his movements a mix of both feral yet controlled. He stretched over Todd nibbling at the exposed throat reaching under the lithe body to fondle taut teats and then begin a hard fast stroking of the blond s eager organ.



So hot so tight baby Gabe growled. Love to be inside you love you.



Love you oh God Gabe coming....coming....Commmiiinnggg.



Gabe recognised the signs of imminent orgasm. He moved impossibly faster demanding his body climax with his young lover. He felt the contractions around his aching cock as Todd screamed his release. Hot juices flowed over his hand as Todd s body shook with the intensity of his climax.



Love you Gabe bellowed as his seed shot into the latex sheath. Gabe felt as though his orgasm was unending as pulse after pulse of his semen continued to fill the condom. As the last drops finally ceased Gabe eased them to their sides still intimately joined. He nuzzled affectionately at damp blond tresses.



So beautiful he whispered and all mine. Love you so much.



Love you Gabe Todd murmured his body still thrumming from his release. Wish we could stay like this forever. Content he nestled back feeling loved cherished and secure in his big mate s embrace



****



Dr Henson is it true that Todd s left classes? a pretty brunette student asked as Gabe s class was ending.



Todd has completed his Diss and submitted it. That means he s no longer a student here. It was all done with Mr Carter s guidance and approval. Gabe smiled proudly as he explained the blond s absence for over a week. He d heard a couple of rumours including one that Todd had been expelled and could guess where that had originated. He felt ridiculously pleased to have been openly asked in the presence of Todd s peers and be able to put the record straight. Unconsciously his eyes drifted to Billy and Martin. The latter seemed unfazed by the revelation whilst the former looked furious. He gave a mental shrug. Todd was out of their reach now.



****



Gina read the note from Todd magnetically pinned to the fridge and then the one underneath. She hurriedly picked up her phone and dialled a stored number. Her hands began to shake as she read the notes again.



Mum



Gabe needs me. Going to Uni. Call you later.



Love Todd xx



Todd



Need to see you. Back of Library 3pm.



G



Gina was certain Gabe wouldn t go against the express orders of Mr Carter. The University Don had been quite clear when he d brought Todd home that the couple were not to be together on Uni property.



Gabe? she asked as a voice broke into her reverie. Did you send a note to get Todd to come to the Uni? She waited for an answer. Oh Gabe there s a note here Todd thinks was from you. He s gone. There s no answer. I m so worried. Ok I ll wait here. Gina responded to the questions and instructions from the man she knew loved her son. She sat down heavily worry etched on her face.



****



Todd opened his eyes to blackness and began to sob. He was naked cold and frightened. He hadn t seen his attacker just felt the stunning blow to the base of his skull. He d tried to struggle half-conscious as his clothes had been removed and rough unwelcome greedy hands had pawed at his exposed body. He hadn t been raped although his captor had threatened to return and have some real fun with him. He was terrified they d return and keep their promise. He was huddled tightly in a chill damp corner as far from the door as he could get. He d heard the direction of it when his tormentor had left him just before he d lost consciousness a second time. In the oppressive dark the small blond silently prayed.



Need you Gabe he whimpered aloud. Please I need you.



****



Early the next day Todd s classmates were filing into a classroom ushered inside by a couple of detectives. There was a low murmur of voices and faces were a mixture of shock and disbelief. Martin eased himself away from the crowd and towards the back where he could see everything. Some of the students seemed to already know what was happening but he didn t have a circle of friends to have kept him informed. He d caught a couple of snatched conversations and wasn t sure he could believe what he d heard. He needed to gather his thoughts and find out exactly why they d all been called here. He looked around the room. He saw a small blond woman almost identical to Todd who looked like she was only standing thanks to the darker blond man that stood behind her their faces drawn with worry. He guessed they were Todd s parents. He glanced further around the room the blond was noticeable by his absence. He was always smiling and glowing and previously Martin had been jealous of that ability. He suppressed a gasp at the sight of Gabe. The big man seemed to have aged in the couple of days since Martin had last seen him. Dark shadows were under exhausted bloodshot eyes. Martin felt a frisson of unease. He glanced furtively searching out Billy. He recognised the other man s apparently casual pose. Billy was hiding something behind a façade of nonchalance. There was none of the concern that Martin could see in other students faces.



Martin had been becoming disenchanted with Billy over the last couple of months. He d never found it easy to make friends. He was big and clumsy and bashful. Somewhere along the line the relationship with Billy had moved from one where he had a sense of belonging to one where he felt used. He d been about to release Todd when he d realised Billy s intent when they d last tormented the small blond. It now made Martin s skin crawl to think what he d so nearly become a part of. And now ... now...Two nights ago his beloved baby brother had come to him in tears. He d wanted to know if it was true his adored elder brother was a gay-basher and whether Martin would hate him because he was gay. They d sat and talked long into the night falling asleep together as they d often done as kids. It had been the final catalyst in his breaking off his friendship with Billy. He looked again at the other man certain he could see a smirk on Billy s face as he looked at the distraught master. Martin carefully touched the shoulder of another student.



What s going on June? he asked needing to be sure.



Oh Martin it s terrible the girl whispered. Todd disappeared yesterday afternoon after getting a hoax note from Dr Henson. His parents are devastated and just look at Dr Henson. Who d want to hurt them or such a lovely guy like Todd?



Martin was convinced he knew the answer to that question. He focused on Billy unaware of the look of fury that now transformed his features they way students parted as he approached them or of the tall dark figure trailing in his wake.



What have you done with him Billy? Martin asked without preamble. He watched the other man start and then glare angrily at him.



Before Billy could reply Gabe had gripped him by the upper arms and had given him a rough shake.



Where is he? Gabe growled angrily. Believe me Billy at this moment in time I couldn t care less about keeping my job here or ever teaching again. So help me if I have to beat an answer from you I will.



You won t need to Dr Henson. I ll do it for you Martin said his own growl almost as menacing in timbre.



Engrossed the three men were unaware of Todd s parents moving to the group or of the detectives that stood ready to act if the need arose. The students had all fallen silent watching the drama unfold.



Billy gazed into the burning eyes of his teacher except the calm reliable and trusted man of learning had gone. In his place was a cold hard and furious towering primal male seeking something precious that had been stolen from him. Billy could feel the barely repressed fury. He thought of lying but self-preservation took over.



My parents are away. I locked him in our cellar. I didn t hurt him he added sullenly as the detectives moved in.



****



Gabe went with the police into Billy s house whilst Todd s parents stood anxiously outside. The cellar door was opened and torches shone inside. With a cry of grief and denial Gabe surged towards the small pale huddled figure his desperate eyes had recognised. He dropped to his knees and carefully touched the naked form pulling off his jumper as he felt the coldness of Todd s skin.



Don t hurt me came a soft croak as Todd reacted to the touch.



Shh shh little one Gabe soothed. It s just me angel. It s Gabe. Let me help you into my pullover you re so cold.



G...Gabe? Todd stuttered as strong sure hands slid a warm soft jumper that smelt of his lover over him.



That s right love Gabe murmured rubbing at Todd s arms to warm up the slight figure.



Oh Gabe. Todd s tears this time were of relief. He tried to burrow into the heat and safety of his bigger mate s body as he felt himself effortlessly scooped into a loving embrace.



Is it Todd? Is he ok? anonymous voices shouted.



Yes. He s cold and scared. I couldn t see any obvious injuries Gabe said as he carried his precious bundle towards the stairs.



Todd gripped tightly to Gabe s hand as the older man was forced to relinquish his lover into the care of the paramedics. Todd reached one-handed for his parents as they raced to his side seeing for themselves their son was unharmed but refused to release Gabe. Only when Todd was being wheeled away in the hospital for his medical checks was he forced to relinquish Gabe s hand staring tearfully at the vanishing figures of his lover and parents.



It wasn t too long before Todd s parents and Gabe were allowed to see the young man. Todd needed intravenous fluids to re-hydrate him had a big bump on his head and been given a mild sedative but the doctor was pleased to inform the anxious group that there were no other injuries.



A drowsy Todd hugged his parents tightly and then lay nestled against his big lover s side. Gabe tenderly stroked Todd s hair trying to relax the small figure into sleep. Whilst they d waited one of the detectives had assured the family that with Billy confessing publicly to imprisoning Todd it was unlikely that they would need anything further from the young man other than his statement. To their relief he d agreed to come back when Todd was more recovered. For the moment they just sat watching Todd sleeping snugly in Gabe s arms letting the fear and worry drift away.



****



With a Master of Arts in Art History Todd Meadows the voice announced. Todd strode proudly across the stage his graduation gown billowing behind him. He shook hands and acknowledged his achievement. He smiled widely seeking out the faces of his parents and his lover as the clapping and cheering continued. Todd felt as though he was walking on air. Time had flown since he d left Uni Todd could hardly believe he was here accepting his Master s. He couldn t sto]]> http://eroticgayteens.com/2009/29/fresh-sexy-body/feed/ 0 http://eroticgayteens.com/2009/12/having-fun/ http://eroticgayteens.com/2009/12/having-fun/#comments Thu, 12 Mar 2009 16:31:24 +0000 admin http://eroticgayteens.com/2009/03/12/having-fun/

Two gay couples having fun

Bachelor Party Entertainment

I ve always liked going to bachelor parties and seeing the girls strip down and playing games with the audience like licking whip cream from their tits or playing feed the kitty . The girls are usually fun and nobody gets hurt with a little erotic entertainment especially married guys like me.



Anyway recently my close gay friend Jeff asked me to attend his bachelor party. He was finally having a formal ceremony with long-time boyfriend and wanted sow his wild oats one last time. Jeff and I have been good friends for years and I said I would come but I was a little spooked hanging out with a bunch of gay males and I assume gay male dancers.



Having been a friend of Jeff for years I considered myself comfortable around gay people but I was a little unsure about what kind of entertainment they would have. With gay entertainers I thought Would they get fully naked? Would people at the party suck their cocks? As this ran through my mind I remembered a long time ago when I confessed to Jeff that I wondered what it would be like to suck a cock.



I m not gay I said just curious. I guess my curiosity stemmed from loving to receive a blow job so much from my wife. I just wandered what it was like for her I told Jeff.



It turned out that the bachelor party was a toga party and Jeff told me to just wear underwear and a sheet. I protested at this but Jeff said Don t worry nobody is going to take their clothes off! It s just to make the party more fun. I just figured I would stay in the background when the entertainment arrived.



The party was at a friend of Jeff s that I hadn t met. In fact when I thought about it I hadn t really met many of Jeff s friends. It was like he lived another life outside of what we shared as friends. When I arrived at the party I noticed that I didn t know anybody there except Jeff who was very busy with his friends. Jeff came over and said Hey Bill Come and meet some of the guys! He took me around and I met several of his friends and was offered a beer.



Everybody was cool and we had a good time drinking and playing cards for a couple hours. After everybody was loose and having fun several male entertainers came. It seemed like there were at least five or six guys who definitely spent a lot of time at the gym. They weren t body builders but they were definitely muscular.



After a while the music started and the male entertainers started dancing. Everybody gathered around and sat on the couches and chairs circling the room. Like bachelor parties with women the men occasionally made people sit in the center of the room on a chair and danced for them. Some of audience members had their togas removed and the dancers put whip cream on their chests and licked it off as part of the show. I figured that this was OK. I m comfortable around gay people and can deal with this. I just stayed in the back of the room and watched.



After a while I noticed that just about everybody had participated in the center of the room. By this time the dancers were naked except for something very small covering their cocks. Just when I thought the show was about done the lead dancer Joey came over to me and said It s your turn. You can t hide forever! Joey then brought me to the center of the room. He blind folded me and then restrained me to the chair with rope. He did this to another guy so I figured I was in for same relatively tame treatment.



Joey then told the audience The show is heating up! and then he told me to my ear Just relax and go with it OK? You are going to have a good time. One of the dancers then removed my toga and told me to relax and enjoy the fun. It s all part of the show he said and I said OK .



After a few minutes of several of the dancers rubbing their bodies up against me to the beat of the music one of them started to caress my chest and get my nipples hard. Since my nipples are directly connected to my cock I started to harden immediately and some pre-cum made a wet spot on my underwear. This was noticed by the crowd and there was lots of cheering and laughter. Next thing I know a pair of scissors was cutting off my underwear! Joey told me It s just part of the show Bill. Just relax and enjoy it. It ll be over before you know it.



The show continued and there was more dancing up against me and rubbing of my chest and nipples. Someone also started rubbing my feet and sucking on my toes. I ve always enjoyed a foot rub and somehow my feet are also linked to my cock.



I was completely embarrassed now that my cock was rock hard. The music was loud and with the blindfold it was hard to know what was happening in the room. Just then one of the dancers started sucking on my nipple. There was a lot of cheering and I think the audience was screaming take it off! Take it off! After a few moments the dancers apparently took off what was left of their shorts because the crowd got even louder.



Thinking that this needs to end soon my cock was aching and standing straight up with lots of pre-cum filling my naval. I was completely embarrassed but didn t want to spoil the party for Jeff so I kept quiet. Joey then came over and straddled me poured some lubricant on my chest and started rubbing his semi-hard cock up and down my chest. I couldn t believe it! I started to say something in protest but bit my tongue. They said it would be over soon so I thought I could wait it out.



The crowd then went wild as Joey poked me in the chin with his cock and then let it slide up to my cheek. Joey then asked the crowd Do you want him to have a little taste of the lubricant? It s strawberry! Of course it was a unanimous yes! Joey then told me Just relax Bill it s going to be OK and it will be over soon. Everybody is having a great time!



I said OK but this has gone a little too far and it s a lot more than you did to the other guys. Hey it s the last act Joey says so we have to do a little extra. Don t worry. It will be over before you know it.



Joey then moved his cock over to the front of my mouth while the crowd yelled Lick it! He then brought my hands up to his chest and told me to rub his chest. I didn t really want to but to get this over with sooner I obliged. Joey had a strong smooth and hairless chest and it may have been oiled a little. As I moved my hands around I caught his hard nipples and thought I heard him moan a little.



Joey s cock was now pushing on the front of my face and the crowd was still yelling Lick it! Lick it! To go along with the act I stuck out my tongue and tasted his shaft as he moved it up and down. It wasn t completely hard but definitely big and warm. The strawberry wasn t that good and I was really surprised at how warm Joey s cock was. The crowd then started to yell Suck it! Suck it!



Now I didn t know what to do. It was Jeff s party and I didn t want to ruin it. Joey then surprised me by placing the tip of his cock at my lips and pushed it in a little.



Not knowing what to do I parted my lips a little and he pushed his cock in a little more. I think he got about half of it inside my mouth. The crowd was going crazy and cheering. I relaxed my mouth a little waiting for Joey to remove his cock and he did ... sort of. Joey pulled out most of the way but then came forward again. He then repeated slowly pulling out and then pushing in. Joey was slowly fucking my mouth!



The crowd was going nuts. Soon the lubricant taste was gone but I noticed a sweet tasting fluid in my mouth and realized it was Joey s pre-cum! Surely he wasn t going to continue this until he came! The taste wasn t that bad kind of like something sweet being smeared onto my tongue and I figured it couldn t be much longer before Joey was done with me.



I was right! Joey pulled out. Joey then asked the crowd Does anybody wants to lick Bill s balls and shaft? It costs $20 to have a lick. Several guys volunteered and I was thinking Holy shit! I ve got to get out of here! But at the same time my cock was aching so badly and my hormones were telling how badly I wanted to cum.



As each guy came up to me they were told not to suck me or take my head in their mouth just lick. Each guy gets a minute Joey says as the first guy started licking. My cock was aching and leaking so much. It was strange having a man touch me there but I was so horny I just want to cum.



While my cock was being licked Joey said to me We need to get the other dancers involved before we end the show. It will just be a little bit longer. Just then a couple other dancers started rubbing their hard cocks on my chest and face while they tweaked my nipples. Each dancer then took turns inserting their cocks into my mouth for a few strokes and I was told to grab each cock and slowly masturbate them at the same time.



One of the dancers then said Don t worry man just relax. It s part of the show. Everybody is having a great time. You are doing great! I nodded my head yes as a cock was in my mouth at the time.



When the volunteers were finished licking my cock Joey then yelled to the crowd over the music For $30 you can have your cock expertly sucked by one of the dancers for 60 seconds as long as you promise not to cum and you promise to keep your cock hard afterwards for another surprise activity. You have to remove your togas. Are there any volunteers? I heard from the cheers that several guys volunteered. The remaining crowd was going nuts and chanting something that I couldn t make out. I also gathered that someone was filming this. I wasn t worried though. Since my blindfold covered my face pretty well I figured nobody would ever know this happened to me.



While the volunteers from the audience were receiving their blowjobs one of the free dancers started licking my shaft and balls but didn t suck me. I was aching so much and my belly was soaked with pre-cum! Joey then asked the crowd Who wants to finish him off? There was a huge roar. Joey then said We start the bidding at $20. And from that point Joey started saying OK $20 dollars to that man $25 over there. We have $30! Was he asking them to bid on sucking me off?!



The crowd was horny and screaming and the final winning bid was $50. The winner was told to wait until the end of the show. Joey then straddled my chair again and the other two guys I was sucking went back to caressing my nipples and chest while I heard them jerking off. I could hear the juices in several cocks as they were being masturbated. Apparently this was because the volunteers who were just sucked were told to keep their cocks hard for some reason. I was just thankful the guys I was just sucking moved off. It s got to be over soon I thought.



As Joey rubbed his cock on my chest and got it hard again he asked the crowd Who wants him to suck it one more time!? There was a huge roar from the crowd and they started chanting Suck it! Suck it! Suck it! Joey then placed his cock at my lips and slowly pushed his way back into my mouth. Like before he slowly fucked my face and asked me to rub his chest. I complied and tweaked his nipples a bit as I ran my fingers over his chest.



Joey seemed a little different though and I noticed his breathing was different. Again I think I tasted Joey s pre-cum. It was sweet tasting and a little warm but not that bad. It will soon be over I said to myself. The two other dancers I was sucking before came to each side of me and I felt their cocks on the side of my face. I told myself again It s almost over so just relax.



Then Joey s breathing got more intense and his thrusts seemed a little more deliberate now. My mind started racing wondering what to do if he accidentally came! These guys are professionals I told myself hoping his building fake orgasm would please the crowd. Joey was moaning now and I heard the guy to my left moaning a little as well. The crowd was still going nuts and yelling Suck it! Suck it!



Just then one of the dancers to my side groaned and I felt a hot stream of cum on the side of my face as a rope of cum shot across my forehead. Just after they d finished the dancer on the other side sprayed his cum across my nose and upper lip and I felt cum starting to run down my forehead and nose toward my mouth.



As I tried to protest with Joey s cock in my mouth Joey pulled out a little with the head of his cock still in my mouth and let out a huge groan and filled my mouth with his cum! He must have shot 8 streams into the back of my throat. It was hot gooey and sweet tasting and it completely filled my mouth. To keep from choking I was forced to swallow as much as I could but some of it dripped out all over my chin and chest. Joey s cock was still in my mouth so I couldn t say anything. I just wanted to spit it out. I couldn t believe he came in my mouth!



Joey then asked for the volunteers to come over and gather around and one guy apparently the highest bidder started sucking my cock. As Joey pulled out and backed away I opened my mouth to complain. Before I could say anything though I heard another groan and a rope of cum hit me on my front teeth and then another rope covered my nostrils. My head jerked back and as I opened my mouth to breath another guy fired his cum into my mouth and on my face.



I was shocked. I couldn t move my arms or feet and another six or eight guys took turns pointing their cocks at my lips and open mouth and soaking me with their cum. When they stopped I was left with a sweet-tasting fluid bathing my tongue the strongest sweet smell of cum and my face plastered like a glazed donut and dripping onto my chest.



I then noticed the guy between my legs was still sucking my cock. I was rock hard and he was fingering my asshole as I apparently slid off the chair a little. For some reason I still wanted to cum and fill this guys mouth. After a few more strokes I tensed up and unloaded the biggest cum of my life into his mouth. I heard him choking it down as well as he probably didn t expect the amount of cum I had built up.



When the guy sucking me finished cleaning me up Joey said the show was over and thanked everybody for a good time. I heard people leaving and finally when the door shut for the last time the guy between my legs came around and removed my bindings and blind fold and gave me a towel. It was Jeff! He said Surprise! Now you know what it s like to suck cock!



After the party I didn t talk to Jeff for a long time. I couldn t believe he did that to me yet I still wondered what it would be like to suck a cock of my own free will. I also have to admit that I subconsciously liked being used.



At some point I called Jeff up and confessed my desire to suck his cock. We have since been together several times and I have learned that I lose interest if I cum first so Jeff lets me suck him off before he sucks me. I m still not interested in guys but for some reason I have acquired a taste for cum and secretly desire to be face-fucked by a bunch of guys again.

Long cock gets mouth filled with cum

A 21 Gun Salute Ch. 3

I sat in a near stupor. I don t know if it s possible to be cum drunk but if it is I indeed was. I was beginning to feel the effects of this daylong cocksucking fest. My jaws were beginning to ache. I had cum three times in about six hours time and I was feeling tired. My nipples were also slightly hurting from the earlier piercing. The door opened again and Damon stuck his head in the door. He tossed me my clothes and told me to get dressed because it was time to move on.



Time to relax! was the announcement as we piled back into the van. The van headed west and back to the Missouri side of the river.



I began to doze off as I sat alone in the back seat of the van. I was relaxed the temperature was quite pleasant and riding always makes me sleepy anyway. When I awoke we had just pulled into the parking lot of the Club Bath.



The five of us marched in and were greeted at the front desk by a handsome and somewhat feminine acting young fellow. He was petite in every way but he was also extremely personable. Scott took care of the business at the desk. We were each handed a couple of towels and headed back to a locker room. We found lockers near one another and all undressed. I m hitting the sauna! announced Mike.



Sounds good to me! someone echoed.



Soon all five of us were in the sauna. The steam the heat and the cedar and menthol smell of the sauna was both relaxing and invigorating. The heat relaxed the muscles and relieved some tension. At the same time the menthol laced air was invigorating to the sinuses. It was a very pleasant mix. Again I began to doze off. I awoke a few minutes later when the door closed as the last of my friends walked out of the sauna. I looked around to see another fellow who came in as I dozed. He seemed to be of Latin descent. Black hair dark eyes dark olive toned skin. His hair was short and well shaped definitely not a cut from one of those places at the mall. His chest was devoid of hair and when I looked back in his direction the second time to check him out he removed his towel to reveal that he was also devoid of all pubic hair. A 7 inch cock was pulsating in his lap.



This was no surprise. This was a gay bath house and though I was tired I was also on a mission to get as much cock in this day as I possibly could.



I motioned the handsome Latino over to me. I moved to the bottom row of the slatted cedar seats and positioned myself to frontally assault him just below his waist. He stepped forward and just like Pavlov s dogs as he stepped forward my mouth opened. The relaxed atmosphere of the sauna caused me to take my time and truly savor this south of the border treat. I slowly bobbed my head up and down as I took his cock to the hilt. I ran my tongue up and down the shaft. I teased the slit in his head trying to draw out he first drop of pre-cum. I licked his balls and the sensitive area just beneath the balls. Then I returned to service his sizable prick.



I worked on his cock for a good 10 or 15 minutes before he approached climax. That was great with me because I thoroughly enjoyed having him in my mouth. He tasted so delicious. As the time passed he finally started to show signs of the approaching launch.



My lips closed tighter on his dick. Not a single drop of his Latino Heat was going to be wasted.



According to plan he eventually poured forth his load and I captured every drop. It was a large load but I managed to swallow every precious drop. It was wonderful.



Senor that was SIXTEEN! and he exited the sauna.



I found myself alone in the sauna and decided it was time to find my friends. Evening was approaching and I was anxious to conquer the next milestone.



After exiting the sauna I was met by a large muscular man. He was about 6 5 tall. Every muscle had a muscle on it. He wore white cotton pants and a white undershirt. Ready for a massage birthday man?



Well what do you think my answer was? Of course!



He led me to a hallway and then took me to one in a series of doors. He opened the door open for me and I walked in. The room held a massage table as well as a smaller table containing various lotions oils and massaging tools.



Strip off your towel and climb up onto the table face down.



I did as he instructed. I couldn t believe it. Not only did the massage table have a cut-out for my face and nose so that I could keep my face straight down and still breath it also had an opening for my cock. I could get hard as a rock and continue to lay face down. What will they think of next?



As I relaxed into position the lights were dimmed and some relaxing jazz music started to play through speakers mounted high in each corner of the room. His hands were like vice grips but his grip was still pleasant as he began to knead the muscles in my shoulders. He took his time in working on each individual muscle or muscle group. I felt the tension of the past several days simply melting away under this man s trained fingers. He spoke commands to me in a quiet calming voice to move slightly in one direction or another to relax my shoulders to tense my buttocks and then relax. Not only was this man a beautiful specimen of masculinity and sexuality he was an ultra-professional at his business.



As his hands continued to work on every inch of my body relaxation overtook me. Sometime during this exquisite service I dozed off. I slept for just a few minutes because I was soon asked to turn over and lay on my back. When I did so my own erection was exposed to the room. But the biggest surprise was that when I turned over my masseuse was also bare naked. He had an incredible body that had absolutely no fat. He was indeed the product of the gym and a regimented body building routine. Every hair on his body aside from the spiked blond hair on his head and his blond eyebrows was absent. The rigor of giving me my massage had caused him to work up a light sweat and as a result his body glistened in the dim light just like the hot studs in the body building magazines.



Perhaps his most developed muscle was his enormous thick cock. He was a full nine inches in length and a nearly 3 inches in diameter. I was hypnotized by his enormous manhood. Though he was totally sexually aroused he remained the professional and continued to massage the front of my body paying careful attention to avoid my groin area. His strong hands kneaded my pecs he massaged my face and sinus areas my temples shoulders and moved on to my thighs lower legs and feet. After reaching my feet he worked on each toe separately. He concluded by giving me an incredible hand massage. It was heavenly.



At the conclusion of the massage without a word he bent down and took my cock into his mouth. While he was a talented masseuse those skills paled against his cocksucking skills. He gave me an incredible blowjob. Very quickly he expertly brought me on the brink of orgasm. As I neared the point of no return he suddenly switched speeds changed postions and strattled me in a sixty-nine position on the massage table.



Without hesitation I opened my tired mouth and took his cock into my mouth. We treated one another to a sweet and sexy blowjob. Within minutes I again reached the point of orgasm. This time he allowed me to go over the brink and I sprayed the back of his mouth with another hot load of my own cum. In the throes of my short yet powerful orgasm he too went over the edge and filled my mouth with his load. He apparently had a few days semen stored away as he filled my mouth with shot after shot of the thick white stuff. He tasted incredibly delicious. After each of us filled the other with our loads he dismounted the table turned around and gave me a hot delicious cum-flavored kiss. Not only did I taste his semen I also tasted my own. What a hot birthday gift this turned out to be!



We laid on the table making out for several minutes and were interrupted only by the voices of my friends informing me it was time to move on. As we broke the kiss my loving masseuse took my ear lobe between his teeth and then whispered to me That s SEVENTEEN loverboy!



We exchanged a few pleasantries and promises to get together once again before I was dressed and spirited away into the night.



Moments later we were back in the van and motoring our way back towards Illinois.



Just across the bridge we pulled off the interstate and wound our way through the dilapidated streets of East St. Louis.



After a short excursion through the darkened streets we pulled up to the Faces complex. This is perhaps the most awesome gay club around. You can expect anything to happen in there and it usually does.



As I was being whisked out of the van I glanced at my watch to see that it was approaching 11:00 p.m. My birthday adventure would soon be winding down but I still had more dick to suck.



We checked in at the door and I was immediately taken through the bar to the back room. Nate Scott and Mike tag-teamed me and stripped me down to complete nakedness. I was then pushed into the maze. The last words to me were you ve got 30 minutes!



I walked around the mini-maze and was treated to incredible sites all around me. Black guys sucking and fucking with other black guys. White guys sucking and fucking other white guys. And an equal proportion of black guys getting it on with white guys. There was no racial barriers in this place. The smell of man sex permeated the whole back room. The sites and sounds of men sucking and fucking one another was awesome.



I enjoyed the shows going on all around me for a few minutes while I got my bearings. As I was watching a white guy going down on a hung black stud I felt a hand on my bare shoulder. I turned to see a handsome twenty-something black man. What s up man?



I am for sure! was my less than brilliant reply. And I can see that you are too.



That s what it s all about in here.



Without saying another word I automatically turned to face the handsome black stranger dropped to my knees and took his gorgeous cock into my mouth. Like others around me I provided this nameless hunk with a wonderfully oral servicing. I loved the feel of his thick black cock sliding in and out of my lips. He reached down and took my head between his hands and starting moving my head in unison with his thrusts. From the sounds he was making and his body language he was indeed enjoying this as much as I was. I continued to orally stoke his giant member in an effort to entice a load of jiz to come out. My effort was rewarded in a few minutes. As I knelt on the floor jacking my own cock I claimed the prize that I was pursuing and swallowed his load.



Before I could rise to my feet I turned to face another piece of black hardness. Never had I sucked a black man before but this day sold me on the fact that I would evermore be a lover of black cock. He was another twenty-something s fellow who stood completely naked before me. I looked up at his muscular body and knew that I wanted his cock as much as I wanted the very first dick of the day. He took my hand and led me into the middle of the room in a slightly better lit area. We were the center of attention as I knelt down and performed my act of oral worship on his hunka meat. There was no foreplay no teasing or desire to extend our session. It was pure raw animalistic man sex. I sucked for all I was worth and he shoved his cock into my mouth like a piston. I wanted his cum so bad that I couldn t stand it. My jaws ached from the day s activities. My belly was full of all sorts of jism. My lips were nearly chapped from the activity but none of that deterred me. I wanted this day to go on forever. I was a cum whore and I wanted to eat as much of it as possible. At that moment I felt a twitch which was followed by another blast of tangy sweetness. As my lips squeezed the last drop of cum out of the mystery man s ebony lance I felt a tap on my shoulders. It was Nate.



Nate helped me to my feet and then lovingly embraced me.



That my love was Numbers EIGHTEEN and NINETEEN. Now come with me.



He led me to another section of the room. We stopped and he turned to me. As he removed his shirt and began to undo his pants he leaned forward and gave me a beautiful sexy kiss. I love you Brian. I love you with all of my heart soul and body. I think you are the most desirable man in the world. I want to be your friend always and your lover forever. I love your cock. I love sex with you and love to watch you have sex with other men. I do so because I know that our love is true and that you will always come back to me. And because of this I want us to seal ourselves to one another in a very special way.



Oh Nate. I love you too. I always will.



Our mouths melted together and we fell into the floor and made mad passionate love right there in front of a room full of other hot naked men. We sucked one another and we fucked one another. Yes it was raw man sex but it was love like none other. Passion lust desire yearning and longing to feel one another s souls propelled our public love making session. As we worked towards climax I felt another orgasm coming on. I don t know how many times I had cum today. I had lost count long ago. I know that my cock was sore that my lips and jaws ached from the activity. My ass was well worn and my belly was warm with nineteen soon to be twenty loads of cum within. I m cumming! Nate cried. So am I! I replied.



We switched into a mutually satisfying sixty-nine and orally pleasured each other like our lives depended on it. All of a sudden the familiar body language of my lover alarmed me to the approaching flood of jism. And like clockwork it was followed by a huge gush of semen. Simultaneously my sore aching cock managed yet another cum on this glorious day and I replied with my own load of hot jiz down my lover s throat.



Fully and totally satisfied and completely exhausted we collapsed in a sweaty mass onto the floor cocks still in one another s mouths. The place erupted in applause. The Faces patrons realized that they had witnessed something very special and vocalized their appreciation. Then in what we later learned was a tradition in this house of man sex we were treated to a shower of pleasure. As Nate and I lay in the floor recuperating from our incredible love session we saw the room appear to grow smaller.





What was really happening was that a circle of men was enclosing around us. 25 or 30 men slowly formed around us as Nate and I were to be the point men in a giant circle jerk. We lay together embracing on the floor and cuddling like two satisfied lovers as we watched this circle of cocks of all shapes sizes and colors hover just a few feet above us. Each cock being frantically jerked by its owner. As the circle jerk continued above us Nate leaned over and whispered That s TWENTY!



Soon one cock found it s point of pleasure and a burst of spunk landed on my head. That site must have stimulated others as one cock after another began to pour it s load on the rumpled heap comprised of Nate and me. For several minutes we lay in the floor as one man after another drenched us with their loads. The feeling was unimaginable. The raw sexiness of the moment couldn t be repeated in any fantasy. When all was completed something like 23 different men had shot their loads on Nate and me. We had been ceremoniously sealed to one another in a unique and hedonistic way.



When I thought that the moment could not get any better that the sex couldn t get any nastier and the lust couldn t get any more animalistic the highlight of the entire day happened.



As Nate and I lay on the floor reveling in the aftermath of our cum bath my life-long straight as an arrow best friend in the entire world Damon emerged from the crowd. Damon wore nothing but a smile and sported an erection for the ages. He approached us and kneeled beside us. Nate sat up and met Damon with a kiss. Here was my best friend and my lover sharing a gay kiss before my eyes.



As they broke the kiss Nate had an announcement for me.



Brian. I ve asked Damon to become part of our bonding. He has agreed and wants to move in with us and become an equal partner in our relationship of love and lust.



Damon? I asked as I looked at him.



Brian I ve been wrestling with this decision for a long time. When you came out to me as gay my love for you didn t change. We were best friends then and will always be best friends. And as I ve met the gay men in your life I concluded that these are the type of guys I want to hang with. They re good guys. They re good friends. And they re sexy as hell. This day has been unbelievable. I ve wanted to suck your cock for a long time. Nate sensed my desire a few weeks ago and we decided to use this day to show our love to you and also as my coming out day. Brian I love you. I always have and I always will. And I love you too Nate. I want the three of us to have a great life of love and sex together in a three-way relationship. But only if you ll agree Brian.



I sat there totally dumbfounded. This was just about more than any guy could handle in a day. My love for Nate was never stronger. And my love for Brian was reaching a whole new dimension.



I was speechless. I wanted them both so bad but I couldn t speak. I could only show my agreement with the entire arrangement by taking ahold of Damon s cock and bringing him closer to me. I leaned forward and took his cock in my aching mouth. He bent down as if to kiss my head but instead of kissing me he began to lick the cum from my head. The heat of the moment was indescribable. I sucked all the harder. On the verge of his first orgasm into my mouth my best friend leaned forward smiled and said Brace yourself lover for number TWENTY-ONE!

Boys are getting horny and sucking each other cocks right on the floor

The Original Trojans

Five years into the Trojan War c. 1200 BC



“Dammit! I don’t care what the commander thinks! It’s a stupid idea and damned unnatural!” Elatus raged.



Laodamas sat looking at his friend and tent-mate waiting for him to calm down. He knew it would happen eventually. Elatus merely needed to get his rage out. Unsatiated lust was an understandable reason for frustration. Damas had felt it himself enough to appreciate his anger.



Wishing to play the devil’s advocate Damas interrupted Elatus’ tirade with a comment sure to spark another outburst. “Well you know his reasons. He truly believes that if the men of the army are lovers they will fight harder to protect one another. In theory he’s right I would fight harder to protect my wife than any other woman. You know that you will not find a woman anywhere near our camp have you considered the alterative?” Damas smiled to himself the look of shock on Elatus’ face was reward enough for his devilment.



“Damas you cannot mean that! You know as well as I that keeping whores and camp followers away from the men is wrong. Men being together um sexually is un natural. I thought you agreed with me in this. Are you saying you have considered taking a lover from the men of this camp?” Elatus’ eyes narrowed at what he considered a most grave offense on his friend’s part.



Laodamas was taken aback at the question. He had never consciously considered taking a lover here but five years without a woman was a long time. Thinking back Damas found himself remembering times he had gotten an erection thinking about Elatus or a few other men around camp. At the time he had dismissed it as misplaced libido. But now he began to wonder. Could he make love to another man? To Elatus? The frightening answer was yes. Damas could see himself with his best friend and tent mate.



“Well have you?” Elatus demanded.



“Not until recently my friend. We’ve been surrounded by men for five years. Tell me have you not even thought on the matter?” Damas asked quietly.



“Gods! My best friend a pervert! A freak!”



Damas was hurt by his friend’s harsh words. But he was more than a little aroused by Elatus’ anger as well. The thought frightened him but not enough to stop what happened next.



Laodamas stood and faced Elatus their eyes level. “Is that what you think of me? The man you’ve known since boyhood? Me the person who has shared your life’s struggles and joys? One comment and I’m nothing more than a freak?” The two men were now nose to nose both fuming radiating rage.



“I believe that is what I said.”



Closing the small distance that remained between them Damas pressed his lips to Elatus’ in a bruising kiss. Elatus tried to shove his friend away rejecting his intimate touch. But his efforts soon ceased as Damas deepened the kiss. Laodamas slowly moved to put his arms around Elatus not wanting to frighten him away. Soon both his arms were wrapped around the other man one at his waist and one around Elatus’ neck.



Finding the lips he was pressed against suddenly pliant Damas molded his lips to his partner’s. Damas’ used his mouth to tease Elatus. He nipped and licked his way around Elatus’ mouth until both were nearly panting. Judging him to be ready to go one step farther Damas’ tongue surged against the other man’s begging entrance to the hot mouth beyond.



Elatus barely hesitated before opening to his friend’s onslaught all thought drowned in the sexual spell Damas was weaving around him. Damas’ tongue invaded the new territory taking it as his own.



Elatus was feeling lust beyond anything he had ever felt before. The arms that had remained glued to his sides found their way around Damas back until he was pressing himself against his partner. He could feel Damas’ erection still confined within his breeches pressed against him own throbbing cock.



Through the lust filled haze clouding his mind Damas became alarmed. He hadn’t thought this would come so far. If he had hoped to gain anything at all from kissing his friend it was a concession that men being together was not a horrible thing. He had never dreamed to find himself pressed flush against the other man grinding his hips against Elatus’ erection.



Somehow he found the power to break their embrace putting a modicum of space between their overheated bodies. “Did that feel so unnatural to you?” Damas asked a bit of his normal wit resurfacing.



Elatus took a shuddering breath trying to regain his brains which seemed to have scattered at the first touch of Damas’ lips. His voice husky with arousal Elatus met Damas eyes “No it didn’t.”



His own voice trembling slightly Damas quipped “Well good then I’ve proved my point.” He turned to leave on shaky legs.



“Wait! Damas don’t leave. I I’m sorry I didn’t mean what I said.”



“The part about being a freak or the part about perverts?” Damas retorted his eyes flashing with anger.



“I said I was sorry I didn’t mean any of it don’t go. I want you Damas stay please.”



Damas turned and surveyed the other man unsure of himself and the situation. When he saw the look of burning lust in Elatus’ eyes Damas doubts melted along with a little piece of his heart.



“Gods Elatus you have no idea how much I wanted to hear that.”



The men met in the middle of the tent in a crushing embrace. Their lips searched the others out then met in their second passionate kiss of the night. It was only the second of many to come. Their hips ground against one another seeking the pleasure they could sense awaited them.



Damas was the first to break the embrace seeking to rid his lover of his offending garments. When his clumsy fingers could not manage the laces of Elatus’ shirt he lost patience and ripped it from him. His own shirt found a similar fate when he tore it violently over his head. Both fumbled with their breeches eventually managing to disrobe themselves completely.



Their bodies quickly reunited their hands roaming each other’s bodies in a desperate attempt to learn every detail. Hands traveled from broad muscled shoulders to hard nipples to narrow hips. Damas large hands found his way to Elatus’ rounded ass gripping the twin globes he pressed his lover to his body. Hard cocks rubbed against one another slipping and sliding in a sensuous dance.



Both men were panting with lust nearly undone by new and surprising feelings. Elatus took charge and led Damas to his bedroll laying him down roughly and falling on top of him. Their lips met once again both sets seeking succor from the other. Damas broke the kiss needing more.



“Love me.”



Elatus didn’t need urging beyond those whispered words. His mouth traveled down Damas’ body tasting every inch. He took his time in reaching his lover’s erection when he did Damas was nearly out of his mind with unsated need.



When Elatus’ mouth met Damas’ heated flesh in an untutored kiss Damas’ hips jerked forward of their own volition. Finding himself deep in his best-friends mouth was too much for him. Damas thrust himself uncontrollably into Elatus’ mouth violently seeking release. And release was had in short order. After only a few strokes Damas’ scrotum drew up tightly signaling the impending eruption.



“Gods I’m almost there!”



Elatus growled around the invading cock triggering Damas’ release. The other man wound his fingers in Elatus hair burying his face in his groin. He spent himself deep in his lover’s mouth sending his seed cascading down his throat. A few last thrusts and he collapsed beneath Elatus exhausted.



“Gods El that was that was . . . ”



“Amazing I know.”



Damas rolled onto his side waiting for his new lover to arrange himself beside him. His face was flushed not only with passion but with blooming embarrassment. “You must think me the greenest of untried boys. I didn’t last a minute.” Damas stared at the space between them avoiding Elatus’ eyes.



“Well in a way we are both untried here.” Elatus reached for Damas’ chin raising his face to look directly in his eyes. “I think you can make amends by returning the favor.” His eyes traveled downward to rest on his still hard cock.



“Gladly ” Damas growled before his head descended to his friend’s eager prick. Elatus jumped at the contact just as Damas had done minutes before. Damas found infinite pleasure in knowing he affected his lover in the same way as Elatus affected him. His own cock grew in response.



Not knowing quite what to do but knowing what had always felt good to him Damas quickly engulfed Elatus’ cock and sucked for all he was worth. He must be doing something right because Elatus’ legs began to wobble and shake. Damas laid him down gently and went back to work.



He bobbed his head up and down eagerly stopping to pay special attention to the head. He rolled his tongue around it and poked at Elatus’ slit. His lover seemed to particularly enjoy that treatment as a large amount of precum leaked out in response. Remembering that he especially relished the underside of his own member licked and stroked Damas fell to stroking the underside of Elatus’ tool.



“Damas! Soon! I’m almost there ” Elatus gasped.



Damas attacked his friends erection with enthusiasm he’d never shown when loving women. His head was a blur as it descended down to the base and back again. Soon Elatus stopped him by jamming his head to his groin as his cock twitched and shot his load into Damas’ willing mouth.



Swallowing the first two streams Damas pulled the overexcited prick from his mouth and directed the remainder of the cum to shoot on his chest and face. When Elatus ceased cumming Damas scooped up a bit of his seed and held it to Elatus’ lips. He opened with only a small bit of reluctance and tasted his own sperm for the first time.



After sucking Damas’ finger clean he proceeded to lap up what had landed on his lover’s face and chest. They ended in another hot kiss.



When they finally broke apart Damas’ murmured “Not so unnatural after all eh El.”



Elatus response was to tackle his friend onto his back and begin loving him all over again. For these two friends a whole new world had been opened in one short night.

Thee horny black machines giving white boy\\\'s mouth and anus some deep pumping

Oops – Sorry Rick

My wife and I have been married for 7 years and have been very happy. We have never really had a great sex life but she is very hot and whenever we do have sex it s pretty good. We are in the norm I think with the 2-3 times a month and we never get into anything crazy or kinky mostly light foreplay and then straight sex till we both cum.



I have always had a much higher sex drive then my wife as she is 31 and I am 37 but I think she is starting to get into her horny stage in life. I hope!!



The last couple weeks she has been dressing up for me when I go to bed and waiting on the bed in a thong and lacey bra with high heels. She is very hot with shoulder length brunette hair 5 4 117lbs with small breast. She has an ass that will kill as it is very shapely without an ounce of cellulite.



I have been very happy and been getting a lot more sex then I am used to but I still have a craving for something more. This is where the story may stray from where you think it is going. It is also 110% true and I like to think about it cause it really turns me on just to be able to type it out and think that people are reading this.



Every year I have a good friend that I grew up with that comes to visit his relatives in our hometown since he has moved away and is now married also. He doesn t have a good relationship with his mother and he always comes and stays a couple nights at our house to keep his sanity while in the area visiting. His Wife stays home so he always comes up alone.



I always plan a couple of days to visit with him and we play xbox and drink a lot of beer and vodka.. For just a little background my friend and I had lived together in college and we did a little playing but mostly just jerking off together and that was about it. Both of us in 20 years have never even mentioned the times we did stuff in college and it was understood that we were older and have moved on with our lives with our wives.



So anyway my friend Rick was coming to stay with us and he had emailed me with the dates of his pending visit. I told my wife that Rick was coming again to stay with us for a couple days and asked if it was alright



She said Sure you know I like Rick he s funny.



I didn t think this was going to be any different of a visit then any other time and things went as normal. The day Rick was to show up my wife and I had had a good night of sex but was the same kind missionary and no oral light foreplay. She seems to be content with it and it s better then not getting any so I don t complain.



It was Sunday evening when he showed up and the evening went pretty normal but I was taking Monday off to spend some time with Rick so I didn t have a problem getting into the alcohol as we started with beer and switching to vodka. Rick was usually a big drinker but he didn t seem to be drinking as much as I was.



We started playing golf on the xbox and my wife said Well if that s what you guys are going to do I m going to bed! she came over to me and gave me a big kiss and said have fun tonight with your little play friend as she snickered and walked to the bedroom.



I looked up and caught Rick watching my wife walk away as she was very easy on the eyes and had on little white short shorts with a cut off shirt with no bra. I was kinda surprised cause she s usually quite reserved and not that obvious in showing off her body but she was comfortable with Rick around.



Rick looked back and me knowing that I was buzzing and said Man you are lucky she is very hot!



I said yeah she s hot and has a great body but what a waste.



Rick said what do you mean?



I went on telling him how the sex was good and that I have been getting it more but she doesn t do anything wild or kinky and I wanted to do something more nasty.



He said he understood as his wife was not into doing anything for him sexually and that s when he said something that made my mind wonder. He said I can t remember what it even feels like to have a good blowjob! We both laughed and then there was kind of a weird silence and we continued to play the xbox and made some awkward small talk.



We stayed up for another two hours and I drank pretty heavily and was getting pretty drunk. That s when I said to Rick Do you want to see the remolding we have been doing to the bathroom as we have added a nice walk-in shower and jet tub.



My wife wanted me to have a separate stall for the toilet as it was like a small little room in the bathroom. I hadn t finished the remodeling yet so the doors were hung but there were no door handles in them so there were waist high 4 holes in the doors where the handles were to be placed.



I was buzzing pretty good and I stepped into the stall and said to Rick joking See I have my own little bath stall with a gloryhole!



He then stuck his finger through the hole and I grabbed it and laughed. Then he turned off the lights and it was pitch black in the stall as he was on the other side of the door. He pulled his finger back and I didn t say anything my head was spinning from the booze and the dark. I didn t move. I sat there on the toilet in the dark and put my face next to the door handle hole and Rick stuck him finger though the hole again but this time hit my cheek and I licked it quickly without even realizing what I was doing.



He pushed his finger into my mouth and then I heard him say Ready!



I just said in a drunken voice yeah!



I heard him pull down his shorts and I started to get aroused and wondering what was going to happen next. My face next to the hole I could feel the heat of something coming though the hole. This time it wasn t his finger as it was soft and a lot bigger. It touched my cheek and I turned to have it hit my lips. He let out a slight moan and he quickly pushed his entire cock through the hole parting my lips and fully opening my mouth. Drunk or not I knew exactly what I was doing and this was the first time I had ever had a cock in my mouth. I slowly started to suck on it like I wanted my wife to suck mine. It was much softer then I thought it would be and there really wasn t any smell. I was really starting to get into it as Rick was moaning and trusting his hips and I could feel him on the other side hitting the door.



I was now fully sucking his cock and now officially a cocksucker and the amazing thing was why hadn t I done this before. I loved it. I don t think I am gay and I have absolutely no emotional feeling for guys but having this cock in my mouth face fucking me was incredible. I felt so nasty and loving every minute of it.



Rick cock must be about 7-8 inches as I had about 5 inches of it through the hole in my mouth. Nice big cut head and it tasted clean and wonderful as the precum kept oozing to the tip for me to lick. I was sucking that cock like I didn t have a care in the world.



Then all of a sudden the lights came on as my wife turned on the lights and said quickly opps sorry Rick! Then shut off the lights and said I ll use the upstairs bathroom.



We were both frozen as my wife had just walked in while her husband was giving his friend a blowjob. But because she didn t flip out she must have thought that Rick was just going to use the bathroom and seeing his ass as he was facing a closed door not thinking about the hole in the door.



She had walked away in her sleepy daze to use the bathroom upstairs and that s when I reached out and grabbed Rick s cock so he couldn t pull out. I continued to suck him and said softly I want your cum!



It was about 10 seconds later his head swelled and I could feel him pump load after load into my mouth. Filling it and started to slide out of the corners but I was able to catch most of it with my tongue. Once he came he quickly pulled up his shorts and went upstairs to the spare bedroom he was sleeping in that night. I sat there for a minute trying to comprehend what just happened and then realized I better get to bed before my wife came back downstairs.



When my wife came back to bed she snickered and said I just saw Rick s butt! I think he was going to use the bathroom the same time I was but he acted weird. He was just standing there with his shorts down facing the door...I don t know?



I acted like I was sleeping as she must have not realized that I was not in bed with her before she went to the bathroom. I mumbled maybe he was sleep walking!



Yeah that was probably it! She said and then went back to sleep.



I was lying in bed with my wife after just having taken a big cum load directly in my mouth by a guy s cock. I was never so horny in my life I felt like a cock slut and it really turned my on. I wanted to do it again but how and would this opportunity happen again. I needed to be discreet and could not let my wife know that I wanted to suck cock.



The next morning my wife had to go to work and she got up early. She took a shower got dressed and then walked over to give me a kiss goodbye and as she leaned over and kissed me she quickly jumped back and said what the hell is that in your mustache? Snot or what?



I looked up and could see her wiping Rick s cum off her lips as I had a glob of it still in my mustache that I didn t realize.



She accidentally licked her lips and said I don t eat snot but that tastes too salty to be snot! She gave me a quick confused look and then said I gotta go to work! Love ya. Then she left.



I jumped out of bed to look in the mirror and there sure enough was a glob of cum stuck in my mustache. I was going to wipe it off but instead I used my tongue to wipe it clean. I don t know why I did that but I really liked the taste and craved to have more. What was happening to me? Just a day ago I had never thought about sucking cock but now I was wondering how to get my next fix. Then I remembered that Rick was sleeping upstairs and thought that maybe we could do a repeat.



He came downstairs about an hour later and we made small talk and acted like nothing had happened. We were both nervous of what the other thought. Then I just had to say to him Did you enjoy last night!



He just laughed and said yeah best one I ve had in a long time!



Then I began to say that my wife doesn t know what you were doing and that she thought that you were just sleep walking and dismissed the event as she was in a sleepy daze anyway.



He sighed in relief as he was afraid she was going to figure it out.



I told him not to worry as she thought I was bed with her before she got up and she just may think you are a little weird but that s all.



At this point I said Want another BJ before you leave?



He said I not gay you know.



I said I m not either but if you want one I would be more then willing you don t have to do anything to me.



He seemed to relax after me saying that cause I believe that he really liked getting the blowjobs but didn t want to reciprocate which was fine with me.



I gave Rick two more blowjobs before he left and we understood that this was going to be the norm when we get together. I think he and I both liked the idea as I wanted to suck and he wanted to be sucked perfect friendship.



To top the story off later that evening my wife came home and we had dinner watched a little TV and then went to bed. She then rolled over and asked me how my visit went with Rick.



I said good and that we may not see him again till next year about the same time and asked if it would be ok with her if stayed here again next year.



She said Sure! Then she started talking about how she saw Rick s butt in the bathroom and we both began to laugh. She then got up and said I ll be right back I gotta go to the bathroom.



Couple minutes later she came back in the room with a curious look on her face and the she said why do you think Rick was using the downstairs bathroom when his room was right next to the upstairs bathroom?



I had a cold chill go over my face as she was starting to put pieces together and she is really good at figuring out puzzles.



She then went on saying I was trying to figure out why he was facing the door when it was closed. When I just went the bathroom I realized that you haven t put the door handles in yet so there was a hole in the door just about where he was standing. What do you think he was doing? I know he looked startled and acted weird for the Ð’Ð… second that I had the light on.



She then sat up in bed and said Oh my god! He was fucking the door!



I was stone cold and all the blood had rushed out of my head. That s when I said the stupidest thing. I said What why would anyone want to fuck a door hole?



She said you know your right must have been something on the other side.



That s when I said OK time to go to sleep



She said Wait a minute...now that I think about it...you got real drunk last night didn t you? You weren t in bed with me before I went to the bathroom last night were you?



I was stumbling for words and saying What are you talking about?



She then looked at me square in the face and grabbed my cheeks and yelled YOU GAVE RICK A BLOWJOB LAST NIGHT...DIDN T YOU! He wasn t fucking the door he was fucking your drunk face...wasn t he?



I know you did cause you still had his cum on your mustache this morning. Oh my God! I licked that and tasted Rick s cum...YUCK...GROSS!!!



I just lied in bed wondering what the next word out her mouth were going to be and if I was still going to have a wife in five minutes.



She then just sat there in shock shaking her head over and over again and almost proud of herself for figuring it out with a smirk on he face. I knew there was something going on just the way he was acting. So you did it didn t you? Didn t you?



You sucked Rick s cock through the door hole in the bathroom last night and he came in your mouth well most of it anyway the rest was left for me on your mustache...YUCK.



Well you are so lucky that you were sloppy drunk and didn t have any common sense because if you ever do anything like that sober I would be gone in a minute!



As she was saying this I was just lying there thinking of the two other times earlier that day I gave Rick a BJ and wasn t drunk. I said you re right I was so drunk I didn t even realize what I was doing until it was over. I think Rick didn t either.



She then remarked just before rolling over to go to sleep When I said have fun with your little play friend I didn t mean suck his cock and by the way Rick s not staying here next year unless I get to watch.



I jumped up and said WHAT!!!!



THE END.



PS: The only part of this story that wasn t true was my wives last four words..(unless I get to watch)

Cute twinks giving eachother head poolside.

Retired Operative

As Bob walked toward me Cool Whip smeared all over his cock I looked down at the picture of Karen and Shawna again. My mind suddenly began to race and the light came on...I realized what had been going on. Then a plan began to form. This great awakening was not only exhilarating but it made me incredibly hot just in those few seconds. I had to get to work on it. But first I would have to deal with Bob s randiness.



I deliberately put the picture down and moved toward Bob. I knew he expected me to blow him but I don t think he was ready for what my newly energized libido had in store.



Bob reached for me as we got to within arms reach of each other but he only met air as I immediately dropped to my knees and took his cock in my hand. I guided it directly to my lips and with my other hand firmly grabbed his ass and pulled him toward me. I relaxed my muscles and deep throated him in one smooth stroke. Bob gasped and froze in his tracks. As soon as my nose hit pubic hair I grasped his free butt cheek and held his crotch to my face. I then began to kneed his cheeks while I stroked back and forth with my head sucking like mad all the while. The cool whip was gone in 2 strokes.



Bob was obviously stunned by the suddenness and intensity of my moves. He did not or could not speak but steadied himself by leaning on my shoulders Good I thought just the effect I was looking for.



I continued blow him sucking as hard fast and firmly as I could. With a finger of my left hand I scooped up some cool whip off his balls and began to work it into is hole. I d have use for that fairly soon. With my right hand I cupped his sack and began to move it in time with my sucking and fingering. Bob rocked as if his knees got weak for a second and his breathing became a little ragged. That was my signal to plunge my finger deep into his ass and massage his prostate. At the same time I deep throated him I swallowed and sucked hard withdrawing my mouth along his hard shaft slowly steadily...with constant suction all the way to his cockhead then I deep throated him again...and started the process all over again. All the while working firm slow circles on his prostate.



The third time my nose hit his pubes a strained Ohhhhh escaped his lips and his prick began to jerk powerfully and launch the first ribbon of his seed into my sucking mouth. I wrapped both my arms around his ass and crushed my face into his crotch pinning his cock in my throat. He struggled to keep his balance still not making a sound as his balls blasted jism into the vacuum tunnel of my mouth. I continued to work my mouth on the length of his shaft swallowing every drop of his cum. But he wasn t getting off that easily.



Wooooow he said as he began to regain his composure. What s got into you... you re



Nothing yet Bob... I replied cutting him off as my mouth released his cock. Then I put my arms around his waist picked him up and headed back for the bedroom. But that ll change in a moment!



What are you going to do? He asked puzzled... I thought you d never been with a man before and now you re...



His question was lost again as I flopped him on the bed. He sat up on his elbows his cock still hard against his belly. Results of the prostate massage I had given him a few minutes ago. He d be rock hard for a few more minutes whether he wanted to be or not. More than enough time.



I grabbed his cock and with my free hand grabbed the KY we used earlier from the nightstand. I squirted a large gob onto his shaft and stroked it in with the other hand. He immediately fell back on the bed as his rod was still ultra-sensitive from his orgasm a few seconds ago.



Wait!!! Stop!!!... I m but he couldn t finish because I was already straddling him and in one smooth movement I had his cock inside me. It hurt a bit but I was so hot I didn t care. I wrapped my legs under his getting the heels of my feet under his ass. I leaned forward grasped his waist and began riding him with wild abandon. Bob bit his lip and thrashed for a moment but I had no intention of stopping. I rode him as though I was breaking a wild stallion.



I squeezed my ass tight around his cock on each up stroke for maximum friction. On the down stroke I made sure to grind a bit and flex my ass cheeks so that the walls of my asshole would grip and swirl on the head of his thick cock. All Bob could do was moan and writhe from the pleasure. I do this pretty well for a straight guy I thought to myself as I continued this anal slam dance with my office mate.



I fixed my mind intently on the cock boring into me until it was the only thing in the world. My motion on it was the only thing that mattered. I pictured it inside me in my mind how all the movements must look on it from inside my ass and how I had to make that prick shoot. I had to. And the harder and faster I moved the better it felt. I had a diamond splitting hard on that was untouched and straining. The frustration of having no other stimulation on my dick than the air and an occasional brush against my stomach only inflamed my lust.



You like that... I hissed knowing he couldn t answer. you like being inside my hot ass don t you...I love it...I love having your hot thick cock up my tight ass...squeezing it...stroking it...



Bob was beside himself. He was breathing hard moaning writhing and sweating trying to keep up with me but having no luck. He was in good shape but I had control of his cock and it was not used to such treatment. Finally I achieved my goal. Bob tensed and I could feel his balls move up around the base of his cock. His breathing got faster and the movement of his hips began to match mine in strength. Sensing his urgency I released his hips from the grasp of my legs and began to match his trusts increasing in speed. A pained expression came over Bob s face and he said YEEAHHHHHHHH!!!!!! I felt his cock spasm and for the second time in 20 minutes Bob had cum. I felt his jism hot inside me again and it drove me even wilder. I saw a sharp blue flash in my mind s eye and I was overcome with lewd and lascivious ideas.



I leapt off of Bob s still spurting cock and deep throated it. I sucked the last drop down tasting my own ass as well as his salty sperm. Then I reached behind myself and pushed 4 fingers up my ass. A second later I retrieved it covered with KY and Semen. I smeared it on my cock as Bob lay motionless on the bed attempting to recover. I grabbed the KY and squirted a blob against his hole then I lifted his right leg and entered him. My balls had slapped his ass and before he could protest I had hold of his cock and was stroking it in time with the rhythm I was fucking him. He began to writhe and moan again unable to handle the flood of sensations. I pounded him impossibly fast stroking his prick the entire time. His ass lifted off the bed with each stroke. After about 3 minutes of machinegun fucking I came...in torrents. The room spun and I began to see shooting stars in my vision. I looked down and Bob was again spraying jism across his chest.



Finally...I began to settle down. Bob didn t move. The bedclothes were covered in sweat and cum.



I ve created a monster... He breathed...



Quite possibly... I replied. Then he fell asleep. I checked the clock. It was 2AM. Perfect.



I hurried and took a shower. Then I broke out my Laptop and cell phone. Time to start on my plan.

Tight teen twink takes a shower

Fancy Man & The Southern Gent Ch. 02

Dear Readers: WARNING. This is a much darker story than the first Fancy Man tale and involves some harsh scenes. This writer begs you to remember that this is fiction. Trained professionals and therapists are best suited to handle mental and emotional disorders.



In addition please do not try any of the acts portrayed in this story unless both you and your partner are knowledgeable and/or trained consenting and properly protected against injury and accident.



With grateful thanks to Dusk Peterson for superb editing and info on all things leather.



***********************



When I woke up the next morning Charles had moved. He was now kneeling by the bed forehead pressed to my hand. It looked as if he d been praying.



He was breathing hard and I felt him quake.



I rubbed my eyes. What s wrong? I demanded seriously worried.



Oh God he moaned pressing his head down harder on the back of my hand. Make them stop please. Tell them I m sorry. I m sorry!



I snatched my hand from him and got my legs over the side of the bed. Look at me!



He did. His eyes were crazed with fear.



Are they trying to hurt you? I asked sternly. The ghosts?



Yes they re—



I slapped his face hard. His head went about so fast I thought I d snapped his neck. His cheek went bright red.



Fuck— he breathed touching his face and gawking at me.



Who owns you? I demanded. Who laid claim to you last night?



You did Master.



Which makes you my property until this is over. Are the ghosts tops or bottoms slaveboy?



His mouth opened shut and opened again. I don t imagine he d ever been asked that question or thought about it come to that. Tops he said automatically.



Of course they were.



So if they want to do anything to you what must they do first?



They.... He paused. Blinked. ...have to go through you he said this wonderingly.



Exactly what I d hoped he d say. Anyone who wanted to use my slave my property needed my permission. That was the rule.



Until we are done I am the only one who can touch you. No one else is allowed I informed him sternly.



He relaxed. It was quite remarkable. Call it sexual chemistry or the endorphins from that slap. Call it an epiphany. But you could see it. The voices of blame and accusation went silent in his head. His eyes cleared his face grew calm. Someone had finally gagged the damned ghosts.



Jesus Mary and Joseph he said still marveling like a kid at a science fair. I can t believe you just did that. Is this your way of discrediting the hype? It didn t work. I m converted.



I do have my moments I demurred.



You sure do. Charles drew in and released a breath. I...May I...make you breakfast Master?



My stomach growled. Yes you can. A big breakfast. No coffee.



Have that ready for you in a jiffy.



I watched his tight bruised ass leave then stood up and stretched. I caught sight of my boots. Sometime in dawn hours before he d had that panic attack Charles had blackened my old combats. He d done an award-winning job. The worn leather had a soft gleam and the laces had been re-done so that the left ones crossed precisely over the right ones. Nice touch.



He d probably sat himself down on the floor here and leaned up against the bed. He d listened to me snoring as he worked on the boots. His whipped ass had undoubtedly hurt like hell but likely he d been at peace treating himself to one of his favorite fetishes.



Is that when the ghosts had come back down on him? As he had finished up my boots with indulgent licks of spit had he suddenly thought that a man carrying his inherited crimes didn t deserve such a reward?



It made me wonder if I could really make a difference. I knew that could banish Charles ghosts from moment to moment. Brutalize scare sexually arouse even converse them out of his head for a night. But could I really exorcise them?



The smells of butter browning in a pan and maple syrup drew me into the living room. Charles had set out a huge stack of pancakes scrambled eggs and turkey sausages fried up with apples. There was milk and orange juice. I sat down and snapped a napkin out across my naked lap.



Have you eaten? I asked cutting into the sausage.



No Master. He was staring at my crotch expecting I suppose that I d feed him something special.



Down here I pointed and he went to his knees beside my chair. Hold onto one of the legs and don t let go.



I cut through the pancakes and forked up a sliver dripping with syrup. I fed it to him. The syrup glistened on his mouth and he almost let go of the chair leg to wipe at it. Then he remembered and held on. I waited till he d finished chewing and swallowing before leaning down and licking off the maple sugar glossing his lips. The second time I fed him the pancakes I sucked the syrup off his lips the third time I pushed my tongue into his mouth and tasted that liquid sweetness on the roof of his mouth. I continued this alternating bites between us until the stack was gone and Charles cock was twitching.



Finishing off eggs and sausages I inhaled the orange juice and drank half the milk. The rest I gave to Charles letting him gulp it down patting his lips dry with the napkin. He was going to need his strength I thought gazing down at him with sudden regret. What I had in mind was going to test both our limits. Had this been anything other than an exorcism I might have regretted as well that it would soon be over.



All this had better have some positive effect I found myself brooding. The idea of putting Charles through all this for nothing was intolerable. And it would be my fault if it ended up that way. I was the one who was so all-fire-sure I knew what I was doing. I really needed to tone down this god complex of mine.



What are you thinking? I abruptly asked Charles. I knew by now that he would answer. I hadn t yet figured out if his candor came from his old fashioned training where a slave always answered his master or because he viewed my questions as coming from the ghosts and he dared not lie or withhold.



Either way I knew he was at heart an honest man. Brutally honest. I admired him for that. I hadn t the courage to be that candid not even with myself.



He gazed up at me quite guilelessly still holding faithfully to the chair leg. I m thinking about how much my ass hurts this morning and how damn good you were with that whip. I m regretting that I didn t make more pancakes. He added with a lick of his lips. And I m thinking about what you said about being a modern black man.



My brows went up. That wasn t at all what I d expected to hear. What about it?



He glanced away. Don t you ever think about your ancestors? Think about all those years of slavery and racism and get angry?



Get angry at white men like me? is what he really meant.



Sure. I think about it. And I get angry. But if I think enough about it go back far enough then I have to acknowledge that some of my ancestors were probably slave owners. And I don t just mean whatever white blood runs through my veins. The slave trade flourished in Africa because tribes were willing to enslave each other sell their enemies and rivals to white folks. If we re innocent or guilty by way of some spiritual DNA passed along father to son then none of us is getting off scot-free.



I sighed. Thing is there are enough injustices happening in the here and now that I can be mad about and maybe do something about. I m not saying forget and forgive the past but that forty-acres-and-a-mule reparations that great-great-grandad was promised just ain t going to materialize. Time to let it go.



Charles laughed. I suppose.



I hesitated. The ghosts are almost satisfied I told him stroking his hair. But do you remember what I said yesterday?



Several heartbeats passed as he cast his mind back. Whippings.



This one s going to be bad. Authentic.



A long silence. It felt like the ghosts really were there standing between us pushing us each to do and be what they wanted not what we were. I was almost willing to end the whole thing in sheer defiance.



But this wasn t about me.



You re the master he said gray eyes meeting mine. I belong to you. You said so yourself. Do what you like with me.



I recognized that expression. Trust. A desire to prove himself. To please me.



Fuck.



Crawl to the whipping post. I watched as scrotum swinging he made his way to the bedroom. Then I got up and went through the pantry getting down the item I needed along with another bottled water. I also fetched a small bit of ginger out of the refrigerator. I prepared it and set it on a plate which I left on a nightstand as I crossed through the bedroom.



Bad I d warned Charles. Bad for both of us. We were talking you-are-there shit and the problem wouldn t be doing this to him it would be restraining that Xi energy which wanted to do it to him.



Charles was kneeling before the post. I bound his wrists to the ring on the opposite side. I was close and I was naked this time around deliberately so. What I was about to do was as intimate as any sex act. He could smell me. He could almost taste my bare skin as it brushed his.



I wrapped another rope right under his thighs so that his legs were also tied to the post and he had to stay on his knees. His cock was pressed up against the wood. His heavy balls hung there vulnerable yet again.



This time however I would have to be careful. This whip could do real damage. Was going to do damage.



It was the 4 bullwhip. I gave it a few swings a couple of cracks. I m not a master with whips like Burke but I have practiced practiced practiced. I ve snapped splinters off planks of wood and gone for accuracy by putting out candles and popping balloons. I knew how to get the whip to draw blood. My heart was pounding in my chest all the same a mix of nervous fear and vicious desire. Time to get to work.



Charles was now shaking. I didn t bother to warn him. I aimed and sent the whip cracking. It whooshed through the air. The trick with a bullwhip is not to pull back. You toss it out putting your whole body into the swing. The leather lashed down like fire across Charles upper back. He yelled and arched even as that gun-fire snap rang out over us.



A diagonal streak marked his broad white shoulders. I swung out again and this time the whip snaked about his ribs kissing his side. He fought against his bonds. Ruby droplets appeared on the welts.



Third crack of the whip and I felt that energy stirring in my loins as another line of blood appeared. Charles tried but couldn t hold back a howl of pain. I was feeling the heat of the exercise. A fourth slice down the back a fifth careful to avoid spine and kidneys. Charles was clinging to the post trying to cower from the poisonous sting of the whip. The leather had to feel like a knife cutting through leaving a burning throb behind. And whenever the whip cut across an existing slice it doubled the agony.



And there were his balls hanging defenseless. He had to be weak with terror just feeling them there. Feeling the breeze of the whip on them every time it struck his back.



I whipped him again and again.



Fifteen was the traditional number of punishment lashes back in pre-Civil War slave days but I stopped at twelve grateful that I hadn t made any stupid mistakes. Burke would have had my hide if he d been there seeing us both in the nude nothing to protect eyes or private parts. The blood trickled down from Charles wounds across his white back creating a glistening canvass of bejeweled streaks. I dropped the whip. Time to bring this home.



I fetched up the item I d gotten from the pantry and stepped over to where Charles hugged the post legs spread as if trying to fuck it. His tear streaked face came up as I approached. I made sure he could see what I had in hand.



Salt.



No! He began to struggle in earnest in genuine panic. I reached back between his legs and grabbed his balls. He stilled and he sucked in a breath as I squeezed.



Message received. I let go and poured salt into my hand. Charles started to cry. Pinning him at the back of the neck I rubbed my handful into his shoulder wounds.



He let out an ear-splitting shriek bucking and squirming against the ropes. I calmly poured more salt into my hand.



Mason he said in a strangled voice and I grew very still. Mason please don t.



I d given him no safe word but my name was very close to one. It surprised me that he even knew it. That he used it at all however was even more telling. It said he knew who I was outside of the role he d asked me to play that he recognized me as a man not just the ghosts avenger. The energy pulsing through me quieted for a moment and I found myself wondering what the fuck I was doing. I didn t want to make him suffer like this not like this as my ancestors had.



So why was I doing it? Hadn t I done enough?



I gazed at the whip marks the lower ones still seeping blood. No. There could be no ambiguity in Charles mind no hint that he hadn t suffered exactly what those black slaves had suffered. For this to have meaning to change things he would have to be taken beyond his own set limits. In every and any direction possible.



The ghosts demand it Charles I said. Hold on.



He screamed and screamed as I rubbed salt into the lower cuts. The pulsing searing pain of it must have been excruciating. He writhed in his agony.



I held off for as long as I could a part of me indulging in the song and dance of pain. Then I opened the water bottle and upended it over his back. The cries quieted down to exhausted sobs.



Thank you. Gratitude for putting an end to his misery. Is there more? God. Tell me if there s more.



That wasn t part of the deal. I brought over the trashcan matches and printed sheets.



The rest of the whipping notes. I showed him the pages. Rubbing salt or vinegar in the wounds was a common practice. It wasn t enough to rip the flesh from their bones.



I tore up the sheets quite vehemently and dropped them into the trash along with a lit match. This time I watched them burn with satisfaction. I was suddenly feeling angry though I wasn t quite sure at what or who.



I guess I was angry at those outdated tree roots the ones still entangling men like Charles fucking them up.



When I yanked Charles hair back this time I not only kissed him fierce and hard but caressed his throat. That white throat with its Adam s apple bared to me. I bit at it licked it. Invaded his mouth again kissing him till I could feel the pounding of his throat pulse under my fingers.



Who do you belong to? I suddenly demanded. It wasn t anything I d planned on saying it came right from my gut. No ghosts involved no role-playing. This was Mason talking.



And I was going to have this man s soul if it was the last thing I did.



You Master Charles whispered.



Who do you submit to?



You Master.



I stroked the throat again. Who will you abase yourself for?



You Master.



You hold to that post. I untied his hands and legs. He stayed where he was shaking with emotion and pain. I brought his hands round behind his back tying them there. Which must have hurt like fuck but all Charles did was suck in a breath and swallow hard.



I had one last thing to do and it was going to be as much for me as for the damn ghosts. I hauled him up by one arm and dragged him into bedroom. He was weak in the knees and quaking so badly that he could barely walk. I spun him around and shoved him onto the bed. He cried out as his whipped back landed.



I d have to get ointment on those wounds and soon. But not right now. I ran my fingers over him muscled shoulders chest that shaved pelvis. Then I spread his legs my hands pressing down on the soft flesh of his inner thighs.



I bent to suck his cock.



It was flaccid but sprung up almost instantly as my lips went over the tip. I caressed the rim with my tongue licked down the ridge and lapped at the velvet of his shaved balls. I tasted his sweat inhaled his musk. He gasped and writhed. I held him harder. This time it wouldn t be just ropes restraining him. In my power at my mercy. His cock was going to dance to my tune and his body was going to do as I commanded.



I set my knees where my hands had been pinning wide his thighs and took hold of his stiff cock stroking it to get it harder. He was watching me his breath coming in great gasps both terrified and aroused I didn t have to ask him what he was thinking I could see it on his face. Does my cock please you? Does my desire?



They did. God did they ever.



His eyes widened as I lifted into his sight what he d missed sitting on a plate on the nightstand. A inch-long matchstick sliver of peeled ginger. Sweat sprung out across his brow and upper lip and he shook his head in a mute plea as I slipped it past the lips of his cock just half-an-inch of it. He clenched his teeth at the cold uncomfortable feel. It must have been almost pleasant for a moment.



The moment ended. His pelvis began to thrust fighting against my weight on his thighs his arms strained against the ropes holding his hands behind his back. His body squirmed against the icy burn searing down his shaft.



I held tight to his penis rubbing the underside to keep it hard. His head snapped side to side hissing cries coming out.



Stop stop— He managed and then suddenly he tried to throw himself off the bed. I grabbed hold of his shoulders. I ve never in my many relationships had to use all my strength. I m big and powerful and a little of what I ve got goes a long way. But then I d never been with any man as beefy as Charles. It was a surprise to have to really put myself into holding him down. I broke into a sweat. It was exhilarating.



You Motherfucker! he screamed at me.



We were both slippery with perspiration by now drops trickling down our sides and off our faces. Charles was fighting with all his might and if his hands hadn t been bound behind his back he might have beaten me.



I finally got a fingers locked about his throat.



Some slaves fought back I hissed into his ear. Just like you re doing now. They used their strength to resist to kill owners and overseerers. The ones they hated like you hate me at this moment. They ran away. Sometimes they got away. Sometimes they decided to die rather than be taken. Sometimes they surrendered.



I emphasized the last with a squeeze at his throat even as I removed the ginger from his cock.



His breath came in great heaving breaths and his pelvis still worked to thrust even as the burn started to fade.



They weren t all helpless victims I emphasized. They did escape. They got revenge and justice sometimes.



Mason please. I felt him swallow the fury draining out of him. Mercy. A rest. Just a rest.



Not yet. I set my hands back on his thighs and returned my mouth to the head of his twitching cock. He gasped as I tongued his slit tasting the peppery remains of the ginger root. Against his will Charles cock stiffened and swelled. I lapped on down his ridge to his scrotum. I lifted his balls and paid particular attention the under side of his sack. He whimpered and moaned on down I went to that sweet spot just above the anus. I lapped at that area. He released a high cry of sudden pleasure arcing his back.



Pausing to rim his pink hole I started a warm wet trail back up to the tightening balls and then back down again.



Oh fuck fuck! he hissed as I returned to his cock this time with tongue and lips and teeth. I licked and lipped at it very slowly very deliberately until he was fiercely erect and slick with saliva and tangy precum.

He was writhing under me now. I grabbed the lube at the side of the bed and slathered it between his spread cheeks toying with his anus.



His breath came sharp as I slid a finger into his rectum. I found the prostrate almost immediately and rubbed at it even as I slid my other hand down his cock and squeezed there above the balls.



Do you want to cum? I demanded.



W-what you want he panted. What you want Master.



Standard answer. His first teacher had really done an excellent job. I pulled out from his ass and took him by the hair. I clenched but didn t jerk. His response was instant. The head went back offering me his throat surrendering his mouth. Just as I d taught him.



Fuck if he wasn t the bottom I ve been looking for all my life. My cock was hard and erect as I leaned in and kissed him.



I told you not to fuck with me I whispered and I saw his belly ripple with fear. You haven t tried to do that since the bar. Don t start doing it now.



He had his eyes shut. Tears leaked out from under the lids.



I want to cum he whispered. I want you to make me cum. But I think that you ll stop. I don t think the ghosts will let you give me that reward.



I released his hair and slipped my finger back into his anus stoking it in and out. I licked the tip of his cock savoring the hiss of his breath in agonized pleasure. The ghosts have no power over me I emphasized As for you...you re mine and what happens here and now is between you and me.



The tears rolled down his cheeks and his pelvis rocked helplessly. Then let me cum.



I had a condom ready. I released him and got it on my cock quick as I could then angled the tip at his hole. My shaft entered his hot rectum the firm walls giving way to me. I let the Xi energy flow pounding in making him cry out. As I pumped hard as I could I sensed the sparks he was feeling the same as I was feeling. His body tensed and spasmed. His anus clenched as he jetted his cum up across his belly almost at the same time that I shot mine within him.



In that pulse as we let our bodies shout there was no time only the now. There was no one else only us. There were no traditions no restrictions. For that heartbeat of ecstasy and elation we were free. Completely free.



Neither of us could move afterwards. We rested on the bed for I don t know how long and then I got up the strength to untie Charles hands and haul us both to the bath. I used the handspray to get us cleaned up. Then I dried off and got myself completely dressed before fetching the first-aid kit. Like all good slaves Charles had a kit that was top notch. I had him lie face down on the couch while I tended to his back.



I don t think there ll be much scaring I assured him rubbing ointment over the whip marks as well as the rope burns on his wrists and ankles. I d done a good job with the whip the cuts were thin and light. I d have to let Burke know how much I d learned from his lessons.



No matter Charles sighed. He was spent and I felt equally exhausted. I couldn t remember the last time I d worn myself out like this.



I wrapped Charles in blankets and settled him in one pillowed corner of the couch with bottled water. Then I fetched the final printouts from beside the computer. Accounts of slaves fighting back. Rebellions and such I explained shredding them. Into the little fireplace they went. I set them alight and sat back down on the couch. We both watched the flames the floating bits of charred paper until there was nothing but ash.



Abraham Lincoln Charles I said then.



It s over?



Yeah.



He blinked at me and shook his head in shock. I thought...I thought there was going to be more. Worse. The two tops I had before you—



Were lazy fucks who didn t know what they were doing I thought. I could have done a lot of ugly things I interrupted aloud. But that wasn t the point of this was it? For me to do as many horrible things to you as I could?



No he conceded It wasn t. It was about turning me into a slave. He met my eyes. I figured that out this morning while I was making you breakfast. If you made me suffer what they suffered than you made me one of them. A slave. Not a slave owner like my ancestors. That s why you tried to make my punishments correspond with what happened in the accounts. Why you didn t hold back when it came to rubbing salt in the wounds. Why you made me angry enough to fight back. Am I right? Is that what you were trying to do?



Did it work? I had to ask. Or did I completely fuck things up?



I don t know. He blinked. I do know that every time you burned some of those papers I felt a difference deep inside as if chains were being removed from my bones.



Not all for nothing then. I sighed with relief.



He shook his head. I still can t believe it s over. I thought we were going to go on for...a while longer he finished lamely and I didn t think that was quite what he d meant to say. It s like...waking from a dream.



A lot of guys tell me that.



He looked suddenly lost forlorn even. You ll be leaving.



Time to return to the twenty-first century I agreed. You know I felt compelled to add Whatever lingering effects slavery has had on this country most Southerners black and white do live in the present rather than in the past.



I do know that Mason. First-hand. He shrugged. Obsessions aren t always rational.



But they can be made to see reason. I leaned in. Even a bleeding heart liberal like yourself has to believe that we have some choices. That we re responsible for what we do. So let your ancestors take their own damn blame for the decisions they made. We moderns have enough on our own plates with our own lives we don t need to pile on every misdeed of our forefathers.



Point he conceded.



And Charles as a modern man I have to tell you I can t get behind the vengeful spirit thing. I mean you die and then with the secrets of the universe open to your ethereal form all you can think to do is haunt the living? What a colossal waste of time.



A smile touched his lips. Damn you fight dirty.



In love and war I agreed standing up. I have to go.



Right now? I mean...what about the favor?



The favor. What about it indeed? What do you do? I realized I d never asked him. For a living?



Me? I...I m a vet. The eyes dropped as if he feared I d laugh at him. Well still doing my residency. I work for an animal rescue center treating abused pets.



I stared at him. Someone in the universe was surely fucking with me. My dream slave was an animal lover.



Okay. I took in a breath. I haven t got a pet not yet but I ve been thinking of getting a cat. When I do I ll bring kitty into you for a free check-up and we ll call it even.



What? That s nonsense I heard him say as I headed out and Mason wait— but I was already shutting the door behind me.



I found myself breathing hard as I walked away as if I also had just woken from a dream or been freed from some very strange chains. It ought to have felt good to have escaped that to be finished with the damnable exorcism. It didn t. For some reason it hurt. It hurt like hell.



#



Two weeks later I arrived at the Cockpit to hang with Robbie and watch a little Saturday sports before the regular crowd arrived. The bar opens at noon on weekends but it usually stays pretty empty until around three when folk start to arrive in anticipation of Happy Hour.



Such was the case today. It was empty and hollow but for red-haired Robbie behind the bar. He was setting up glasses and pulling bottles out of boxes.



Rob I greeted him.



Thank God he said pointing. He s been here since noon waiting for you.



It was Charles. I hadn t even noticed him because he was standing up against the wall as if the night had already begun and he was hoping to be picked.



Charles? I said crossing his way. He d been staring at his perfectly polished boots. His head came up at the sound of my voice and he hurried forward to meet me. He went right to his knees.



Hey no I said. Not before Happy Hour.



What? Really? He frowned but obediently got up. Now that s a curious rule. The warm inflection of that southern drawl fairly melted me.



I took him over to a booth. Damn he looked good relaxed and easy shoulders accented by that tight white tee. My cock recognizing his fragrance came alert. It was remembering how it had felt to dominate that body. I wanted to do it again. Right that very moment. It was fucking hard to keep my hands out of his hair to keep from pressing my lips to his and sticking my tongue down his throat.



Shit. In training him to like the kisses I d trained myself!



I rested back in the booth as casually as I could. You doing all right? I asked. Ghosts not bothering you?



Not since you kicked them out he said. You sure did something Mason. My head s never been quieter.



Lonely? I wondered aloud. Sometimes it wasn t all that good a thing when you turned a man s world upside down.



He shrugged. It s different. I m not saying they re gone forever. A man builds up something for that long it takes that much to tear it down. They ll probably be back. But I m hoping that maybe I can shield myself better next time. I think a lot on how you burned the slave accounts as if you were telling the universe that I d paid my dues.



I shrugged. Rituals do work.



Yeah. A wry twitch of the lips. You weren t at all worried that you might burn down my place?



I had plenty of water bottles nearby.



He smiled. So I remind myself that there s been some sort of reckoning. I also keep in mind what you said about spirits having better things to do than haunt the living. That s become a mantra of sorts.



Glad to hear it.



A moment of silence. There was a reason he was here to see me and we hadn t gotten to it yet. He cleared his throat. Those delightful pink spots of color were on his cheeks. Most of all I think about the kisses.



So do I



Out of everything you did he went on and I do mean everything the way you kept kissing me surprised me the most.



You didn t think the big black man was gonna be a good kisser?



He shook his head. It surprised me that you kissed me at all. The first few times I thought you were going to spit in my face. You were supposed to yell at me and tell me how much I deserved what I was getting.



Is that what I was supposed to do? Christ I thought How unimaginative.



It s what my other masters did. When you kissed me instead...I won t say it was like a Christian kiss of forgiveness. That s blasphemous and dead wrong. His gaze was steady. Because you never thought there was anything to forgive.



No I agreed.



What it was...was reconditioning. I work with animals I understand how classical conditioning works. I d accustomed myself to taking on the family blame as if I d done those evil things myself. As if I were a bad person. But you kissed me after each punishment as if I d taken on the punishment not the crime. You made me feel that I was making reparations not just suffering retribution. You rewarded me for being a good person.



I shrugged in acknowledgement. He was right but there d been more to it than that. There d been the selfish half. I hoped like hell he would see that half.



You went for the roots not just the tree. I understand that. What I came here to know was...were the kisses just part of the plan? Like burning those papers?



I shifted. They were deliberate and intentional yes.



So there was nothing more to them?



I m not sure what you re asking.



He sucked in a breath. I m saying that you gave me the most frightening time of my life. You also gave me the most wonderful time. And if the kisses and the sex and the talks we had weren t just a way of curing my obsession if they were more than that then...I d like to be your slave for real.



I couldn t remember how to breathe. His eyes were on me. When I didn t answer they slid away.



You must get this a lot he said and I could almost feel his heart sinking. You give a guy something that intense and he falls in love with you.



In love?



My heartbeat notched up. I found my breath. You d be surprised actually. Most guys just want the one-time thrill. Like bungee jumping or white water rafting. They don t want a steady diet of me any more than they want spicy food night after night. And those that do—well I m not intense 24/7. So if that s what you re thinking—



No! he said quickly. That s just it I mean...I mean I want to make you pancakes so you can lick maple syrup off my lips. I want to read great works of literature with you and discuss them at two in the morning...probably after you ve beaten my ass purple. I want to take sponge baths with you. I want more than just the intense part.



You sound like you re auditioning for a part I couldn t help murmuring. Usually I m the one who overwhelms it was disconcerting to be on the other side.



I ve been thinking about it for two weeks he admitted blushing furiously. Look. I ve got problems. We know that. And if you don t want to deal with them just say so. But I think you like me and I get a hard on just looking at you. I m not asking for a collar just that you give me a try. That we give each other a try. Rent with the option to buy.



It was the damn ghosts I thought. This was their last punishment. They d made Charles fall in love with a big black top. How ironic was that? The problem was neither he nor the ghosts were seeing me for me. I don t mind the role-playing not for a night or even a weekend. But I wasn t going to be a fantasy in any long-term relationship. And I wasn t going to lie to Charles about who I really was. He didn t deserve that.



Charles I said regretfully this isn t real. I put myself between you and those ghosts and made you think of me as your master. But I didn t have your best interests at heart. I liked whipping and kissing you. I liked trying to recondition you. You ve got to see me for what I really am: an asshole. I m vain and I ve got control issues that are off the scale—



And you re full of yourself he put in his unimpressed tone stopping me dead as a punch in the gut. Yes I know. I saw how you were here in the bar. I m not blind. You love being the man of mystery the prom queen who s got everyone wrapped around her little finger. You re a regular Scarlett O Hara.



I gawked at him. You did not just say that.



I surely did say it his drawl was thick now his grin turned positively roguish. He leaned across the table. Do you want to punish me for it?



Damn flirt. How dare he dare me.



I leaned in as well putting us almost nose to nose. Rules I said.



Go on.



If I punish you it will be because I think you deserve it. Meaning I wasn t for hire by ghosts or Charles conscience to scourge him of inherited or imagined sins. If all he wanted from me was someone to stand between him and his problems he d have to find someone else.



He blinked. Agreed Master.



No. Fuck if I was going to let a man with a plantation obsession use that word. Sir. You call me Sir.



I could call you Miss Scarlett. Or Mr. Tibbs maybe?



You re pushing it.



So you ll call me boy ?



Shit. I ll call you what I goddamn please.



I know what you re doing he said steady on. You can puppet me all you like but don t think I don t know exactly what strings you re pulling.



Good because I expect my partner to be smart and have an imagination.



Oh I ve got a very vivid imagination Sir. Speaking of which if I m your partner does that mean I get to help with the fantasies? I would love to be Robin to your Batman Lois Lane to your Superman Tonto--.



I get the idea. Could I do that? Let him in on my exclusive game? I would have to surrender some control some ego. If I can use you I hedged. Anything else?



If it would please you Sir he said with only a hint of irony I sure would appreciate it if you gave me some protocols to follow. Walk behind you fetch your drinks open your doors? Whatever I need to do to satisfy you and make it clear to all those other boys that I m your slave.



I eyed him sidewise. You son-of-a-bitch. You want to rub our relationship in their faces don t you.



He smirked. The new boy had bagged the prom queen and he was damn proud of it. I figure I ve earned the right.



I guess he had at that.



I sucked in a breath. A part of me said it was too good and it was never going to last. The other part of me said I was an idiot if I didn t grab it with both hands. Just thinking of the yin and yang push of strength to strength in our lovemaking had me buzzing with that Xi energy. I wanted to take him home and punish him right now till he writhed and moaned under my hands. Till he was my slave.



Safe word? I heard myself asking him roughly.



His eyes met mine. Your name. Or shall I just bare my throat to you.



So. He hadn t missed that part of the conditioning. I saw it in his face. He may not have completely understood at the time but he did now: each time I d made Charles offer me his throat each time I d kissed him I d been asserting my claim on him. Growling to the vengeful spirits that he was mine. Not theirs. Not any more.



I think that s the real reason my head s been so quiet Charles mused. Because I know that I belong to you. You took ownership of me away from the ghosts with that slave auction. You maintained that ownership when you insisted they ask permission to even speak to me. And with every punishment every paper burned you cleared the ledger. I no longer owe the ghosts anything. It s all been transferred to you.



He shook his head with wonder and disbelief. You stole away all their power!



And conditioned you to think of yourself as mine I admitted with rueful embarrassment.



I ve thought of myself as yours from that first kiss on the porch he confided. You know he added You may be a modern man but you go for the throat when you fight for possession. It s very primal. Very...seductive. Your own idiosyncrasy?



I have a lot of them. I reached out and ran my fingers through his curls. A big black master with a white Southern slave I murmured. The guys along the wall are going to go ape shit.



I clenched my hand in his hair and he surrendered to me his throat his lips his tongue.



Such a gentleman I thought claiming him as my own.

He was writhing under me now. I grabbed the lube at the side of the bed and slathered it between his spread cheeks toying with his anus.



His breath came sharp as I slid a finger into his rectum. I found the prostrate almost immediately and rubbed at it even as I slid my other hand down his cock and squeezed there above the balls.



Do you want to cum? I demanded.



W-what you want he panted. What you want Master.



Standard answer. His first teacher had really done an excellent job. I pulled out from his ass and took him by the hair. I clenched but didn t jerk. His response was instant. The head went back offering me his throat surrendering his mouth. Just as I d taught him.



Fuck if he wasn t the bottom I ve been looking for all my life. My cock was hard and erect as I leaned in and kissed him.



I told you not to fuck with me I whispered and I saw his belly ripple with fear. You haven t tried to do that since the bar. Don t start doing it now.



He had his eyes shut. Tears leaked out from under the lids.



I want to cum he whispered. I want you to make me cum. But I think that you ll stop. I don t think the ghosts will let you give me that reward.



I released his hair and slipped my finger back into his anus stoking it in and out. I licked the tip of his cock savoring the hiss of his breath in agonized pleasure. The ghosts have no power over me I emphasized As for you...you re mine and what happens here and now is between you and me.



The tears rolled down his cheeks and his pelvis rocked helplessly. Then let me cum.



I had a condom ready. I released him and got it on my cock quick as I could then angled the tip at his hole. My shaft entered his hot rectum the firm walls giving way to me. I let the Xi energy flow pounding in making him cry out. As I pumped hard as I could I sensed the sparks he was feeling the same as I was feeling. His body tensed and spasmed. His anus clenched as he jetted his cum up across his belly almost at the same time that I shot mine within him.



In that pulse as we let our bodies shout there was no time only the now. There was no one else only us. There were no traditions no restrictions. For that heartbeat of ecstasy and elation we were free. Completely free.



Neither of us could move afterwards. We rested on the bed for I don t know how long and then I got up the strength to untie Charles hands and haul us both to the bath. I used the handspray to get us cleaned up. Then I dried off and got myself completely dressed before fetching the first-aid kit. Like all good slaves Charles had a kit that was top notch. I had him lie face down on the couch while I tended to his back.



I don t think there ll be much scaring I assured him rubbing ointment over the whip marks as well as the rope burns on his wrists and ankles. I d done a good job with the whip the cuts were thin and light. I d have to let Burke know how much I d learned from his lessons.



No matter Charles sighed. He was spent and I felt equally exhausted. I couldn t remember the last time I d worn myself out like this.



I wrapped Charles in blankets and settled him in one pillowed corner of the couch with bottled water. Then I fetched the final printouts from beside the computer. Accounts of slaves fighting back. Rebellions and such I explained shredding them. Into the little fireplace they went. I set them alight and sat back down on the couch. We both watched the flames the floating bits of charred paper until there was nothing but ash.



Abraham Lincoln Charles I said then.



It s over?



Yeah.



He blinked at me and shook his head in shock. I thought...I thought there was going to be more. Worse. The two tops I had before you—



Were lazy fucks who didn t know what they were doing I thought. I could have done a lot of ugly things I interrupted aloud. But that wasn t the point of this was it? For me to do as many horrible things to you as I could?



No he conceded It wasn t. It was about turning me into a slave. He met my eyes. I figured that out this morning while I was making you breakfast. If you made me suffer what they suffered than you made me one of them. A slave. Not a slave owner like my ancestors. That s why you tried to make my punishments correspond with what happened in the accounts. Why you didn t hold back when it came to rubbing salt in the wounds. Why you made me angry enough to fight back. Am I right? Is that what you were trying to do?



Did it work? I had to ask. Or did I completely fuck things up?



I don t know. He blinked. I do know that every time you burned some of those papers I felt a difference deep inside as if chains were being removed from my bones.



Not all for nothing then. I sighed with relief.



He shook his head. I still can t believe it s over. I thought we were going to go on for...a while longer he finished lamely and I didn t think that was quite what he d meant to say. It s like...waking from a dream.



A lot of guys tell me that.



He looked suddenly lost forlorn even. You ll be leaving.



Time to return to the twenty-first century I agreed. You know I felt compelled to add Whatever lingering effects slavery has had on this country most Southerners black and white do live in the present rather than in the past.



I do know that Mason. First-hand. He shrugged. Obsessions aren t always rational.



But they can be made to see reason. I leaned in. Even a bleeding heart liberal like yourself has to believe that we have some choices. That we re responsible for what we do. So let your ancestors take their own damn blame for the decisions they made. We moderns have enough on our own plates with our own lives we don t need to pile on every misdeed of our forefathers.



Point he conceded.



And Charles as a modern man I have to tell you I can t get behind the vengeful spirit thing. I mean you die and then with the secrets of the universe open to your ethereal form all you can think to do is haunt the living? What a colossal waste of time.



A smile touched his lips. Damn you fight dirty.



In love and war I agreed standing up. I have to go.



Right now? I mean...what about the favor?



The favor. What about it indeed? What do you do? I realized I d never asked him. For a living?



Me? I...I m a vet. The eyes dropped as if he feared I d laugh at him. Well still doing my residency. I work for an animal rescue center treating abused pets.



I stared at him. Someone in the universe was surely fucking with me. My dream slave was an animal lover.



Okay. I took in a breath. I haven t got a pet not yet but I ve been thinking of getting a cat. When I do I ll bring kitty into you for a free check-up and we ll call it even.



What? That s nonsense I heard him say as I headed out and Mason wait— but I was already shutting the door behind me.



I found myself breathing hard as I walked away as if I also had just woken from a dream or been freed from some very strange chains. It ought to have felt good to have escaped that to be finished with the damnable exorcism. It didn t. For some reason it hurt. It hurt like hell.



#



Two weeks later I arrived at the Cockpit to hang with Robbie and watch a little Saturday sports before the regular crowd arrived. The bar opens at noon on weekends but it usually stays pretty empty until around three when folk start to arrive in anticipation of Happy Hour.



Such was the case today. It was empty and hollow but for red-haired Robbie behind the bar. He was setting up glasses and pulling bottles out of boxes.



Rob I greeted him.



Thank God he said pointing. He s been here since noon waiting for you.



It was Charles. I hadn t even noticed him because he was standing up against the wall as if the night had already begun and he was hoping to be picked.



Charles? I said crossing his way. He d been staring at his perfectly polished boots. His head came up at the sound of my voice and he hurried forward to meet me. He went right to his knees.



Hey no I said. Not before Happy Hour.



What? Really? He frowned but obediently got up. Now that s a curious rule. The warm inflection of that southern drawl fairly melted me.



I took him over to a booth. Damn he looked good relaxed and easy shoulders accented by that tight white tee. My cock recognizing his fragrance came alert. It was remembering how it had felt to dominate that body. I wanted to do it again. Right that very moment. It was fucking hard to keep my hands out of his hair to keep from pressing my lips to his and sticking my tongue down his throat.



Shit. In training him to like the kisses I d trained myself!



I rested back in the booth as casually as I could. You doing all right? I asked. Ghosts not bothering you?



Not since you kicked them out he said. You sure did something Mason. My head s never been quieter.



Lonely? I wondered aloud. Sometimes it wasn t all that good a thing when you turned a man s world upside down.



He shrugged. It s different. I m not saying they re gone forever. A man builds up something for that long it takes that much to tear it down. They ll probably be back. But I m hoping that maybe I can shield myself better next time. I think a lot on how you burned the slave accounts as if you were telling the universe that I d paid my dues.



I shrugged. Rituals do work.



Yeah. A wry twitch of the lips. You weren t at all worried that you might burn down my place?



I had plenty of water bottles nearby.



He smiled. So I remind myself that there s been some sort of reckoning. I also keep in mind what you said about spirits having better things to do than haunt the living. That s become a mantra of sorts.



Glad to hear it.



A moment of silence. There was a reason he was here to see me and we hadn t gotten to it yet. He cleared his throat. Those delightful pink spots of color were on his cheeks. Most of all I think about the kisses.



So do I



Out of everything you did he went on and I do mean everything the way you kept kissing me surprised me the most.



You didn t think the big black man was gonna be a good kisser?



He shook his head. It surprised me that you kissed me at all. The first few times I thought you were going to spit in my face. You were supposed to yell at me and tell me how much I deserved what I was getting.



Is that what I was supposed to do? Christ I thought How unimaginative.



It s what my other masters did. When you kissed me instead...I won t say it was like a Christian kiss of forgiveness. That s blasphemous and dead wrong. His gaze was steady. Because you never thought there was anything to forgive.



No I agreed.



What it was...was reconditioning. I work with animals I understand how classical conditioning works. I d accustomed myself to taking on the family blame as if I d done those evil things myself. As if I were a bad person. But you kissed me after each punishment as if I d taken on the punishment not the crime. You made me feel that I was making reparations not just suffering retribution. You rewarded me for being a good person.



I shrugged in acknowledgement. He was right but there d been more to it than that. There d been the selfish half. I hoped like hell he would see that half.



You went for the roots not just the tree. I understand that. What I came here to know was...were the kisses just part of the plan? Like burning those papers?



I shifted. They were deliberate and intentional yes.



So there was nothing more to them?



I m not sure what you re asking.



He sucked in a breath. I m saying that you gave me the most frightening time of my life. You also gave me the most wonderful time. And if the kisses and the sex and the talks we had weren t just a way of curing my obsession if they were more than that then...I d like to be your slave for real.



I couldn t remember how to breathe. His eyes were on me. When I didn t answer they slid away.



You must get this a lot he said and I could almost feel his heart sinking. You give a guy something that intense and he falls in love with you.



In love?



My heartbeat notched up. I found my breath. You d be surprised actually. Most guys just want the one-time thrill. Like bungee jumping or white water rafting. They don t want a steady diet of me any more than they want spicy food night after night. And those that do—well I m not intense 24/7. So if that s what you re thinking—



No! he said quickly. That s just it I mean...I mean I want to make you pancakes so you can lick maple syrup off my lips. I want to read great works of literature with you and discuss them at two in the morning...probably after you ve beaten my ass purple. I want to take sponge baths with you. I want more than just the intense part.



You sound like you re auditioning for a part I couldn t help murmuring. Usually I m the one who overwhelms it was disconcerting to be on the other side.



I ve been thinking about it for two weeks he admitted blushing furiously. Look. I ve got problems. We know that. And if you don t want to deal with them just say so. But I think you like me and I get a hard on just looking at you. I m not asking for a collar just that you give me a try. That we give each other a try. Rent with the option to buy.



It was the damn ghosts I thought. This was their last punishment. They d made Charles fall in love with a big black top. How ironic was that? The problem was neither he nor the ghosts were seeing me for me. I don t mind the role-playing not for a night or even a weekend. But I wasn t going to be a fantasy in any long-term relationship. And I wasn t going to lie to Charles about who I really was. He didn t deserve that.



Charles I said regretfully this isn t real. I put myself between you and those ghosts and made you think of me as your master. But I didn t have your best interests at heart. I liked whipping and kissing you. I liked trying to recondition you. You ve got to see me for what I really am: an asshole. I m vain and I ve got control issues that are off the scale—



And you re full of yourself he put in his unimpressed tone stopping me dead as a punch in the gut. Yes I know. I saw how you were here in the bar. I m not blind. You love being the man of mystery the prom queen who s got everyone wrapped around her little finger. You re a regular Scarlett O Hara.



I gawked at him. You did not just say that.



I surely did say it his drawl was thick now his grin turned positively roguish. He leaned across the table. Do you want to punish me for it?



Damn flirt. How dare he dare me.



I leaned in as well putting us almost nose to nose. Rules I said.



Go on.



If I punish you it will be because I think you deserve it. Meaning I wasn t for hire by ghosts or Charles conscience to scourge him of inherited or imagined sins. If all he wanted from me was someone to stand between him and his problems he d have to find someone else.



He blinked. Agreed Master.



No. Fuck if I was going to let a man with a plantation obsession use that word. Sir. You call me Sir.



I could call you Miss Scarlett. Or Mr. Tibbs maybe?



You re pushing it.



So you ll call me boy ?



Shit. I ll call you what I goddamn please.



I know what you re doing he said steady on. You can puppet me all you like but don t think I don t know exactly what strings you re pulling.



Good because I expect my partner to be smart and have an imagination.



Oh I ve got a very vivid imagination Sir. Speaking of which if I m your partner does that mean I get to help with the fantasies? I would love to be Robin to your Batman Lois Lane to your Superman Tonto--.



I get the idea. Could I do that? Let him in on my exclusive game? I would have to surrender some control some ego. If I can use you I hedged. Anything else?



If it would please you Sir he said with only a hint of irony I sure would appreciate it if you gave me some protocols to follow. Walk behind you fetch your drinks open your doors? Whatever I need to do to satisfy you and make it clear to all those other boys that I m your slave.



I eyed him sidewise. You son-of-a-bitch. You want to rub our relationship in their faces don t you.



He smirked. The new boy had bagged the prom queen and he was damn proud of it. I figure I ve earned the right.



I guess he had at that.



I sucked in a breath. A part of me said it was too good and it was never going to last. The other part of me said I was an idiot if I didn t grab it with both hands. Just thinking of the yin and yang push of strength to strength in our lovemaking had me buzzing with that Xi energy. I wanted to take him home and punish him right now till he writhed and moaned under my hands. Till he was my slave.



Safe word? I heard myself asking him roughly.



His eyes met mine. Your name. Or shall I just bare my throat to you.



So. He hadn t missed that part of the conditioning. I saw it in his face. He may not have completely understood at the time but he did now: each time I d made Charles offer me his throat each time I d kissed him I d been asserting my claim on him. Growling to the vengeful spirits that he was mine. Not theirs. Not any more.



I think that s the ]]> http://eroticgayteens.com/2009/21/teen-twink-takes-a-shower/feed/ 0 http://eroticgayteens.com/2009/19/hot-doctor-helps/ http://eroticgayteens.com/2009/19/hot-doctor-helps/#comments Mon, 19 Jan 2009 18:24:28 +0000 admin http://eroticgayteens.com/2009/01/19/hot-doctor-helps/

Hot doctor helps a cute patient relax

Eyeball Encounter Ch. 1

It’s 5am and I was bored as hell changing channels on the TV. I’d been watching TV for almost an hour already finding no good shows. Just then I saw a chat channel with chatters advertising themselves as “single willing available”.



“This is interesting ” I thought.



I glanced at the names and saw one particular ad which said “Bi male looking for other bi males call me” and gave a phone number.



Let me first tell you about myself. I’m 18 years old 5’6” dark-skinned. I’m a bisexual male and I enjoy both the feel of a nice juicy pussy on my lips and a hard cock in my throat. Also I am so into being brutalized by a hard cock in my ass and I come so hard my knees shake and buckle.



Anyway I listed down the number and later I called up the guy.



“Hello?” said the guy. />


Omigod I thought He has such a deep voice. So – manly.



“Yeah um… I called about your ad on the chat channel ” I stammered nervously.



“Oh yeah ” he said. “My name’s Joey what’s yours?”



“Sparky ” I offered. “Um you’re really bi?”



“Yes I am. And you?”



“I am. Listen I’m looking forward to meet you. Can we meet this weekend?”



“Sure thing ” Joey said. “I’d like that.”



“Thanks bye!” I said and hung up my heart pounding like a million drums playing.



* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *



I could hardly wait for Saturday to come. Although I was so incredibly turned on by the prospect of meeting a bi man I somehow managed to restrain myself from jacking off. I had to go about my weekly business with a very stiff aching woody.



Finally Saturday arrived. I called Joey up.



“Hi ” I said when he picked up. “It’s Sparky I was wondering if we’re still on for today?”



“Sure let’s meet at that new bar by the airport ” Joey replied. “I’ll be wearing leather clothes so you won’t have trouble finding me.”



“Okay I’ll be there at 3pm ” I answered. “Bye!”



I arrived at the bar a few minutes before 3 and ordered a drink. I was halfway into my second drink when a man dressed in a leather bomber jacket white shirt and tight leather pants entered. I signaled to him and he approached.



“Hi you must be Joey ” I said holding out my hand.



“And you’re Sparky ” Joey answered with a smile and shook my hand.

“I’m having a scotch would you care to have a drink?” I offered.



He ordered a dry martini straight up and it gave me a chance to observe him. He was in his mid-30s tall dark and handsome in a flashy way. His hair was short and neatly combed. I leaned closer and he smelled good.



As we drank we exchanged stories about when we first came out. “I was so shocked when I came out as a bisexual ” Joey related “my dad admitted that he was also bi and he fantasized about a family orgy with all of us!”



“Mine was less dramatic ” I said. “It was just all of us sitting at the dining table and I said I was bi. My dad was like ‘Yeah? Pass the rice.’ Anyway good thing is that they didn’t kick up a fuss about it.”



“Okay so now we’re comfy with each other. Let’s go back to my apartment so we can get more comfy ” Joey said with a knowing smile on his face.



We got back to his apartment and he offered another drink. I declined saying “I am too horny to drink I want to make love to you right this instant!” I went up to him and kissed him on the lips. He kissed me back and our tongues wrestled with each other. Our hands were rubbing all over our bodies as we continued our passionate kiss.



He broke up the kiss and said that we should go to the bedroom to get comfortable. I agreed and followed him to his bedroom.



In his bedroom I took off my shirt and pants leaving only a tiny black jockstrap. He undressed as well taking off jacket shirt jeans and stood in his glorious hard nakedness. He wasn’t wearing any underwear and his cock had to be at least 7 inches. I moved up to him cupping his cock and nut sack and kissed him again. I moved down his body pausing slightly to flick at his nipples with my tongue. He groaned as my tongue sent shivers down his spine.



I reached his hard pole and proceeded to licking it till it was wet with mouth and cock juice. I started sucking on his cock savoring the musky odor that emanated. I reached around him and played with his puckered asshole. He sighed as I plunged two fingers inside. I reached his prostate and started finger-fucking his asshole while he pumped his cock down my throat.



I felt him stiffen and his cock gave a slight twitch a signal that he was about to cum. I sucked faster and harder on him and finger-fucked him faster. Soon he erupted sending streams of creamy jism down my throat.



“Wow that was amazing ” Joey panted.



“If you think that was amazing wait till you fuck my ass ” I replied. “You have such a beautiful cock.”



“Oh I’m sorry I haven’t been a very good host. I let you blow me and I haven’t even asked you to take off your jockstrap. Here let me help you with that ” he said and reached down to my already dripping and swollen member. He gave it a squeeze and took off my jockstrap and started pumping me. I gasped as his ministrations sent jolts of electricity throughout my body. He continued to milk my cock until drops of pre-cum leaked out of the slit dripping down his moving hand. He stopped pumping me his hand wet with my pre-cum and started licking the pre-cum from it. He bent down and kissed me passionately. I could taste my pre-cum on his breath and I began to move my hand all over his body.



He moved down my body and gave lightning-quick flicks of his tongue on my nipples. I gasped as the sensations ran wild all over my body. He continued his way southward till he reached the area right between my abdomen and pubic bone. He started raining kisses all over the area and I went wild almost screaming like a bitch in heat. He took my swollen member first in his hand then in his wet mouth. He pumped vigorously up and down my shaft until he had it glistening wetly like a well-oiled piston. Suddenly he took his mouth away from my cock and told me to get on all fours. I was only too happy to oblige.



Once I got on all fours he spread my ass out exposing the little brown hole. I shivered in anticipation and suddenly I felt his tongue slither up and down the crack of my ass brushing against my bunghole. I moaned signaling my desire for his tongue in my ass and soon he was tongue-fucking my ass with no mercy. I was in heaven!



He reached for a condom tore the package open and unrolled the condom over his member which was now fully recharged and ready to pound me good. He first inserted a finger in my ass twisting and rolling it around loosening my hole. I moaned in ecstasy as he withdrew and inserted two fingers. Finally he withdrew and he prepared to mount my ass. I could feel the cock head pressing and I pressed back against him. It slid in and I gasped as his dick began entering and I felt his balls hit mine and his pubic hair against my ass. He slowly slid in and out building up a rhythm.



I could hardly contain myself. “Oh yes Joey fuck me hard with that monstrous cock of yours! Fuck me good feed me that hard snake and make it vomit all over me! Oh oh ooooh!” I screamed while Joey encouraged by my words began pumping me mercilessly. For how long I had no idea. Maybe it was only a few minutes. Maybe it was for four hours. Whatever I wanted this to go on forever!



He grunted signaling that his orgasm was near. I quickly moved forward so that his cock got pulled out of my ass turned around and took off his condom. I licked the condom while I took his cock in my hand and pumped hard until he let loose another stream of cum spraying all over my body. I leaned forward letting his cum hit me everywhere – my face my mouth my hands my chest. After the last drops of cum he leaned forward made me lie on my back and started licking his cum from my body. He reached my cock again and gave me a blowjob from hell. It didn’t take long since I was so aroused and I sprayed cum all over his tonsils and his mouth.



I lay back and Joey joined me by my side and we kissed each other. I could taste my cum in his mouth and we swirled it round and round our mouths. Finally we fell asleep with our hands touching each other’s dicks. I knew there’d be more to cum…

Cute guy gets naked in a bathroom, shows off his seductive ass and takes a shower

Great Train Journeys Of The World

They say that some small incident in your long forgotten youth can leave an indelible imprint on your mind and create a fetish or desire that stays with you well into adulthood. I can remember as though it was yesterday such an incident.



I had been up to Carlisle Christmas shopping (with what little pocket money I had) but had somehow mislaid my friend David meaning I had missed my train home. I telephoned my parents and told them I would have a snack and catch the next (last) train which was due out of Carlisle at around 8.00 pm but would necessitate a change at Maryport on my way to Barrow. Why I hadn t gone shopping to Lancaster instead I don t know. I would be home by 10.00-ish anyway so now it didn t matter.



The train was absolutely dead with hardly a soul on it so I headed up to the end of the last carriage and huddled up for my trip. The entire carriage was empty except for an old man at the far end who was already asleep. I drew my thick coat around me ready for the trip when I saw a guy get into the carriage and weave his way up to where I was. He slumped opposite me with me looking down the carriage and him looking at a blank wall and started to make some small talk. I couldn t make out a single word as he was drunk. He was some kind of manual workman and looked to me to be about 26 or so. He opened a bottle and took a swig of something handing it to me afterwards. When I refused he insisted. Since I was never allowed alcohol at home I took the bottle and had a healthy swig from it. The coughing which ensued confirmed to the young guy I was no drinker and he laughed taking it back and finishing the best part of half a bottle of what I now realised was whisky in one go.



The whisky burned its way down and felt really nice as my head swam a little. My fellow traveller had slid down in the seat and when the guard came for his ticket neither of us could waken him. I searched his coat pocket and found it for the guard who thanked me and retreated to his cosy little cupboard at the other end of the train. Handling the guy while he was drunk had made me slightly excited and I didn t know why. He was slouched down in the seat his jacket open and his legs splayed. It was then that I noticed his trouser front was open and his cotton shorts were visible inside. A button on them was also open and I could see pink flesh and some hair. My cock stirred.



There was around 25 minutes until the next stop. I moved over to sit next to him. I could see the reflection of the carriage behind me in the glass at the front of the carriage. I let my hand drift on to his leg. He didn t even stir. I moved it to the gaping front of his trousers and eased my fingers inside the second button popped on his shorts as I did so. I could feel his dark pubic hair. This guy was very attractive and I saw the gleaming metal on his finger of a new wedding ring so I figured he was married. His trousers were quite loose and the top clip was already undone the trousers being held in place by his belt. I pulled them slightly apart and managed to slip my whole hand inside gripping his soft cock. It felt quite small. I pulled it out and then gently eased his balls out too.



My heart thumped as I checked in the glass board in front that no one was moving in the carriage and then dropped to my knees to take his soft cock in my mouth. The speed of its growth was remarkable. Within about two minutes I had a fully erect adult cock in my hand (and mouth). It stood about 6 inches long and had a pretty clump of loose foreskin around the top. I rolled it back and sucked him up and down while stroking his balls.



Yes bitch he slurred under his breath.



I thought he had woken but he immediately went into rhythmic breathing. I started to suck him in earnest my own cock painfully pressing against my jeans. Without warning my saliva suddenly had another taste with it and I realised he was cumming in my mouth. I could take my mouth off was scared to swallow and didn t know what to do. The volume was enormous and I was struggling not to swallow. Some found its way down my throat but I didn t want to take it all. I quickly tucked his slowly diminishing cock into his pants and managed to partially pull his zip before walking down to the train toilets to spit the cum into the bowl and then to wank furiously and relieve myself.



I sat elsewhere for the rest of the trip the mild taste of his spent cum in my mouth. I had only fumbled with friends in the past and had never sucked a cock let alone suck someone off so the fact that I was capable of such an act excited me and the feeling of having had sex with a 100% straight guy was the subject of many a late night wank thereafter.



The excitement of that event stayed in my mind and during my later years I managed a partial repeat with a sleepover ex-school friend after consuming a litre of cider. I managed to get his cock out and erect before he rolled over on his belly and left me looking at his bum. I tried vainly to pull him back over but had to content myself with wanking over his prone body and cumming on his arse. It was still exciting but not enough for me.



It was five years later and I was on my way back home after a longish gap year visit to India. I was taking the train from Varanasi to Delhi to catch my flight home and had splashed out a moderate fee for an air-conditioned first class sleeper. It wasn t expensive by our standards but I was shocked to find it had two berths and I would be sharing. Generally the two berths are reserved for married couples and singles shared four berth cabins so I suppose I was lucky. A young Indian teenager arrived and in perfect English introduced himself as Jamil which he told me meant handsome and then he blushed. He certainly lived up to his name as he was stunningly beautiful and flashed his white teeth at me. He told me he had just left school and was heading to Delhi having just been waved off by his parents and was joining his grandparents there. His grandfather worked for the government. He looked as my copious supply of beer tucked in a cool bag and I asked if he would like one. His eager acceptance suggested that he wasn t allowed to drink at home if at all.



We ordered some food and a simple inexpensive curry dish was brought by the attendant. I opened a bottle of wine I had been given by friends before leaving and we washed the curry down using paper cups. He told me he was 18 though he looked surprisingly younger in his smart blazer and white shirt. The journey was to take around 12 hours and as our departure had been in the early hours of the evening it was soon dark. By 9.30pm I said I was going to the shower room at the end of the carriage for a quick shower before bed and changed down to my briefs wrapping a towel around myself. On my return he did likewise. He had little blue briefs on which clearly showed he was no boy down there.



I had hoped he might have some gay tendencies but he made no overtures in that direction and spoke about a girl he knew back home who he liked very much. I gave him more beer in the hope of loosening him up but by 10.30pm he was sitting in his bunk slumped sideways and sound asleep. I decided it best to tuck him in so called his name. No response! I called again but still no response. I thought it best to start covering him in and so pulled his damp towel off leaving him in just his blue briefs and started to lift his legs on to the bunk. His bottom was still sticking out so I pushed his buttocks but his briefs slightly slipped down at his bottom. I realised my cock was rising at the warm touch of this smooth dark-skinned virgin beauty. I lay him on top of his bunk and drank in his features. My cock was obscenely erect inside my briefs. I stroked it as I stood over him.



I bolted the berth door and dimmed the lights slightly. Bending over I gently squeezed his briefs at the front. The softness of his meat was like a drug to me. I squeezed it and quickly had a reaction. He was a hot blooded male after all. I gently eased the front of his briefs down and released his cock. It was sizeable. I would guess at half erection it was already over 6 inches with a neat foreskin and was much blacker than his visible body. He had blue black pubic hair neatly around the area and surprisingly little elsewhere. I kept stroking. It soon rose to over 7 inches probably nearer 8 and was thick in my hand. I managed to pull his briefs down more to release his balls and knelt on the floor to kiss the tip. As I did the cock jumped to full size and strengthened to a rod of iron in my hand. I slipped off my briefs and gently knelt over him with one knee either side. I lay my cock on top of his and wrapped my hand around both cocks gently masturbating us up and down. The blood rushing into his cock made my erection pale into insignificance as far as hardness.



I slid further up his body and let his hard cock rest against my hole. It throbbed against me with each beat of his heart. I slid off him and returned to his side to take his monster into my mouth. It stood away from his prone body and actually stood almost straight up in the air so powerful was his erection. I fumbled in my travel bag and found my newly purchased digital camera and managed a dozen or so pictures while hoping the flash wouldn t waken him. I went to his head and eased my dripping cock to his lips. His tongue involuntarily lapped out and collected some precum which he took back into his mouth. He tried to turn in his sleep but I managed to hold him by the shoulders and he soon settled down on his back still in a deep sleep. I pushed my cock head a little more but his teeth restricted full entry. My hand then went between his legs and I pushed to find his little rosebud. My wetted finger slid slightly into him and I softly stroked his hole in and out as I sucked his cock. He moaned in his sleep.



His legs opened and access was easier. The musky boy scent and slight smell of spices from his skin mixed with the sweet aroma of precum from both our cocks. I enveloped as much cock as I could manage and sucked the full length down and up while fingering him. I felt I could do this all night until my throat was suddenly filled with sweet fluid firing out of his monster I pulled his cock out slightly and a spray of his cum hit me in the face I managed to catch the next jet in my mouth but still it came. The familiar ammonia smell filled the cabin and still more cum shot from this sweet young lad. I counted 10 spurts and as I put my hand down to finish myself I came immediately on the berth floor. My thick jets of hot cum arced into the air and landed all on the cabin floor. The smell of male sex filled the cabin. I mopped him very quickly suddenly quite frightened at my own forwardness and managed to tuck him in before retiring for the night.



I have to confess that at around 2.00 am I crept once more from my bunk and brought him back to erection to hold his cock in my mouth while I came again. He did not.



In the morning he apologised for falling asleep and said he had been a poor companion. I decided to differ and couldn t help but gloat as I watched the handsome Jamil walk down the platform to meet his doting grandparents no longer as much a virgin as he had been.



Staying at home I managed to live quite frugally and took a longish holiday two years later to the Southern United States. I flew into Miami and spent the four weeks exploring Florida Georgia Alabama and Texas. At a British student I felt very welcome and met many people and had some great times socially and sexually. It was on my last hurdle the final week when I was on my way from Houston to Tampa for my flight out to London later in the week but I missed the train. I was short of cash and decided to find a hostel in Houston when I young guy who had seen me in the station area asked where I was heading. I told him.



I travel free he said. Want to go to Florida?



I nodded and he started to walk away from the station beckoning me to follow. Sensing that this rough diamond could be trouble he led me firstly to a supermarket where we bought some food and some liquor and then round to the goods yards.



He joked about catching the midnight choo choo leaving for Alabam. Goods trains he said. They leave here every night and trundle to the next major city. All you have to do is be careful about getting on board and just look for an empty carriage which is usually unlocked if there are no goods.



I heard him whistle as he called me and we climbed on board a large closed wagon before he pulled the door almost shut leaving just a little outside light. The train trundled out a little after midnight and we started our picnic. He enjoyed a lot more of my twelve pack than I did and promptly passed out. I looked at him. In another life he was a good looking guy. I would put him at 21 though he looked to be much older at first glance. He was unshaven but his clothes were in good order and he didn t seem to be too dirty. He was slim and in the warm summer night his jacket had been removed as a makeshift pillow and his shirt lay open exposing a lightly hairy chest just visible in the moonlight. My cock knew what was coming before my brain did. A stiff erection told me that my third opportunity was in front of me.



Quite forceful attempts to waken him had little effect. I realised that the 8 or so cans he had consumed were not the only drinks he had had that day. I undid the leather belt on his jeans and found that even my struggle to unclip the buckle didn t bring about a change in his slumber pattern. I undid the stud and pulled the front open the zipper sliding all the way down in one yank. He wore dark cotton shorts of which I am not a fan (why can t Americans wear nice sexy briefs as most Europeans Asians and Australians do). Still beggars can t be choosers.



I was able to actually pull his pants down and in his sleep he lifted his buttocks up to help without even missing a snore. I undid his shirt exposing his almost hairless chest and finally slipped the boxers down. His cock lay in a patch of dark hair. The circumcised dick lay over his balls and looked to be healthy (probably about 4 inches soft and quite thick). I held it and gently rubbed it up and down. It had little effect. I pulled my own pants down to release my hard cock and gently wanked with my left hand as I stroked him with my right. Still there was no reaction. I leaned forward and took his cock in my mouth. There was a faint odour of piss from it but nothing too distasteful. I started to suck. At first there was still no movement then I felt a gentle stirring. Once it started it didn t stop and the cock grew quite swiftly in my mouth until it was at full mast and I couldn t get it all in. I looked at it and saw a good sized 7.5 inch cock thicker than normal and hard as a rock. I plunged back down on it and cupped his balls as I slurped on the full length. My other hand stretched up and pinched his nipples. Apart from his erection was no sign of life other than a steady quiet snore just noticeable above the rattle of the goods train.



I pulled my pants off completely and knelt alongside him licking his balls and his cock length and then made a decision. I went over to my bag and took out a packet of condoms and some lube. As I slid the condom on to his cock it jerked with the extra attention and the tightness of the rubber. I lubed his shaft and then my hole and then sat across his prone body facing him as I lowered my bum on to his cock. I took it easy as I held his shaft and guided it into my bottom. It felt very big and when it first popped past my butt hole it made me gasp. I was able to lower my entire body on to him until my bottom was resting on his thighs. I started to ride up and down. I could feel his massive cock pulsing inside me as I continued the ride steadying myself as the train rattled along the track. I leaned forward and gently kissed his lips. His breathing slowed and I panicked. For the first time I realised if he came around I would have quite some difficulty explaining it as anything other than what it so obviously was.



Breathing balanced out again and I continued my rhythm picking up speed. I felt the iron shaft tense inside me and I slowed but kept the rhythm steady. His cock seemed to lose some of its stamina so I pulled my body off him and the cock plopped out with the sac in the condom filled with a healthy quantity of cum. I had actually made him shoot inside me. I drizzled his cum on to my balls as I wanked and shot my wad on to the truck floor. My arse hurt but felt really good.



I quickly pulled his jeans up as best I could though I had difficulty tucking in his shirt and I dressed. I slumped on the hard floor and tried to sleep. Sometime around 7.00am I noticed we had slowed almost to a halt as we passed into a medium sized town and decided that perhaps I should desert ship just in case I had left some evidence of my nocturnal activities.



It took me another two days to get to Tampa and my flight home but notch number three was on my belt.



These opportunities are just that. They are moments to be ignored to chances to grasp. They can t be planned and they carry risk. The excitement of having sex with someone who would never normally do it is exhilarating. The desire is in many of us. How many guys have fondled their sleeping wife? How many of you did it with a schoolmate when you were sleeping over?



Hopefully another opportunity will come along on or off the railroad track and if it does I won t let it pass!

Mixed age orgies with older men and boys together!

Pen Pals Ch. 02

After writing several stories and having them posted at a website that had a section for erotica I began an exchange of notes and letters with Cal. He had read a number of the stories. We wrote back and forth about story lines and I kept him updated as I finished new stories and submitted them for posting. As we got more comfortable and relaxed in our correspondence we began discussing more personal things including sexuality. This was natural since all of my stories dealt with various sexual situations and adventures.



I told Cal that I was bisexual. I didn’t have a significant other and that I lived alone but I had a fairly large circle of intimate friends of like mind. Cal told me that he was married and that he was bi-curious but he figured he would never be able to satisfy his curiosity. We left it at that as we also wrote about work hobbies vacations and so on.



As we wrote about work we realized we lived and worked in the same large metropolitan area. I didn’t want Cal to feel I was coming on to him so I let him be the first to suggest we try to meet someplace and get better acquainted. We worked in different parts of the city and Cal suggested we meet for lunch somewhere in between. We set up a day and time and place.



I parked on the street near the cafe Cal had suggested. It was a small neighborhood cafe in the middle of a block of small businesses. When I entered I saw a man sitting alone at the counter. He stood “Hello I’m Cal and you are?”



I introduce myself with my pen name but you can call me Wayne.”



He grinned and extended his hand “Glad to meet the real you at last Wayne. Let’s take a table.”



I followed him to a table towards the rear of the cafe. Cal looked to be in his late thirties. He was slightly over six feet tall with an average build. He had dark blonde hair and when he turned and sat down I saw he had dark brown eyes. “I’ve really enjoyed your stories and writing back and forth with you Wayne.”



“Thanks.”



We ate lunch and chatted mostly about work and sports. That was the first lunch of many. We also met a few times for drinks after work at a neighborhood bar near the cafe. Cal never mentioned his bi curiosity and I didn’t broach the subject either. One late summer afternoon we arranged to meet again for drinks after work. When I walked into the bar I saw Cal was sitting in a booth. When I got closer I saw there was a woman seated with him in the booth.



Cal stood as I approached. “Hi Wayne.” He turned to the woman “Honey I’d like you to meet Wayne. Wayne this is my wife Sharon.” Sharon extended her hand and smiled “Nice to meet you. Please join us.”



As I sat Cal signaled the cocktail waitress. I ordered a drink. Sharon said she was good for the moment and Cal was still working on his first drink. It was happy hour and all the drinks were two-fers. Sharon turned to me “Cal told me you met through work.”



I glanced at Cal. He gave me a quick shrug. Well I thought to myself writing is work. “Yes. His company contacted mine about some specifications for equipment. The request was given to me. Cal was their contact and that’s how we met.” Cal nodded and gave me a large grin.



We sipped our drinks and chatted. Cal asked for menus so we could order dinner. As we ate we talked about hobbies. Sharon liked photography and sketching and she was taking painting lessons. Cal had tried his hand at sketching but he really enjoyed puttering around in his small shop. “I like working with wood but I’m certainly no skilled wood worker.



I told them that I collected books and that I’d been interested in photography since I had been in high school.



“What kind of books?” Sharon asked.



“A few old history and mystery books but mostly books about erotica.”



“Oh.” Sharon excused herself. As she stood and walked away from the booth I watched her. She was about five foot four or five. Her full hips swayed as she walked. When she returned Cal stood and kissed her as she slid back into the booth. She had black hair and coal dark eyes. She had full pouty lips. I think that years ago someone had described a movie actress’s with similar lips as being “bee stung.” She also appeared to be rather buxom.



“Sharon what sort of photography are you doing?”



“Oh mostly landscape and some nature stuff. I’ll take some photos then use them when I work on my sketching. Do you have any particular interest you’re following?”



“Actually I guess I’m more into the equipment rather than any particular type of photography. I’ve been using a digital camera for a year or so now and I just bought a digital video camera.”



“That’s interesting Wayne because I’ve been thinking about getting a digital camera. I take a lot of pictures and the developing and printing costs get pretty high sometimes.”



“You don’t have a darkroom?”



Cal broke in “No I wanted to build one for Sharon but we’ve never gotten around to doing it.”



“If I had a digital camera I could do almost everything with the computer when I wanted a print.”



Cal looked at me then at Sharon. “How about if Wayne comes over to our place this weekend. You could bring your digital camera and Sharon and I could see if we might want to buy one.”



Sharon smiled “That would help us when we start shopping for our own. But Cal I’ve got painting lessons from two until six on Saturday and on Sunday we’re going to the beach.”



“I’ll tell you what Sharon if Wayne can come over around eleven I’ll fix lunch on the grill while you and he go over the digital camera. Would that work?”



Sharon smiled at me again “Could you do that Wayne?”



“I guess so. Eleven o’clock would be fine if it isn’t too early for you.”



Cal pulled a business card out of his wallet. He wrote on the back of the card. “Here’s our address and phone number.”



I took the card and put it in my billfold. I picked up the dinner check. “Let me get this since you got the drinks. No argument please.”



I paid the check. “It’s been nice meeting you Sharon and I’m looking forward to next Saturday. I think you’ll find that a digital camera will be what you want.”



We walked to our cars together. “See you Saturday Wayne.” Sharon waved as they drove away.



Saturday was a bright sunny day. I dressed in a polo shirt shorts and sandals. The drive across town was smooth. The weekend traffic hadn’t built up yet. When I pulled into their driveway the garage door was open. Cal was polishing the fuel tank on a motorcycle. “Hi Cal.” We shook hands. “You never mentioned you’re a motorcyclist.”



“Oh we just use this for running around. We’ll ride it to the beach tomorrow. Got your camera? Let’s go find Sharon.”



I picked up my camera bag and followed Cal into the house. Sharon was putting tubes of paint into her artist’s box. “Hi Wayne.”



“I’ll leave you two with the camera. Sharon I’ll start lunch in about thirty minutes after I finish with the bike.”



I got the camera out of the case. We sat beside each other on the sofa as I showed Sharon some of the features and controls on the camera. She was wearing a skirt that rode up to reveal a nice knee and lower thigh. I handed her the camera. “Try it out.”



“Let’s go outside into the backyard.” I followed Sharon out of the house. She held the camera up and pointed it at a flowering bush. “Show me how to compose a picture. Do you use the eyepiece or the screen?”



I stood beside her. “You can use either.”



“Stand behind me so you can see what I’m seeing.”



I moved behind her. I had to put my head down beside hers. Her hair brushed my cheek. Her perfume smelled good. She smelled clean and fresh. She leaned back against me. Her full butt pressed against my crotch. Her blouse was open enough to reveal a deep cleavage and a nice expanse of breast. I wondered to myself about why Cal would be interested in making it with a man when Sharon seemed to be a sensual woman who liked to tease.



She shot several pictures and we were just getting ready to download them when Cal announced lunch was ready. We ate lunch and talked about digital cameras. Sharon looked at her watch “Oh look at the time! I’ve got to fly or Ill be late.” She stood and kissed Cal. “Bye guys.” We told her goodbye.



Cal and I finished our drinks as we began to clean things up. We were in the kitchen when Cal began “Err you remember in one of my e-mails I mentioned I was bi-curious.” Before I could answer he rushed on “I err I don’t know I uh I was wondering err I.”



“Cal I’m willing to help you explore your sexuality and satisfy your curiosity. I’m not going to seduce you and we’ll go as fast or as slow as you wish.” We continued to put things away and straighten up the kitchen. “Have you ever been with another man before?”



“You mean err sexually?”



“Yes. Any situation that may have become sexual.”



“No. Unless you count the showers at the athletic club.”



“Has someone come onto you there? Or do you like checking out other men?”



“No one has ever come onto me and there are several guys there who are pretty well hung and you know I’ve sort of wondered how it would be uh you know.”



“Yes I know I’ve been there myself. Let’s find a place to get comfortable and we’ll begin to satisfy your curiosity.. O.K.?”



Cal ginned. “O.K. What’s comfortable?”



“How about the den?” I put my hand on his back as he turned to lead the way. I figured the den would be better than the bedroom. Less threatening. Cal stopped in the middle of the room. I moved my hand from his back to his shoulder. Cal turned to face me. We both hesitated then we put our arms around each other and hugged. Cal surprised me by kissing me on the cheek. He held my face in his hands and kissed me on the lips. Then we separated.



Cal looked at me “That was nice. I’ve never kissed another man before.”



“Yes that was nice but you could’ve fooled me. Have you ever handled another man’s dick before?”



“Uh no.”



I took off my polo shirt. “Let’s get undressed.” I slipped off my sandals and pushed my shorts down. Cal also undressed. We looked at each other then I stepped forward and hugged him again. Cal put his arms around me as we pressed our chests stomachs and hips against each other. We found each other’s lips and kissed. I could feel Cal’s cock pressing against my thigh.



He jumped a little as I reached down and took his cock in my hand. Cal’s hand found my cock. As we kissed again I could feel his erection swelling in my hand. Cal moaned softly as we separated again. I stepped back and looked at him. He was standing with his feet apart. His tan lines around his legs and waist accented the mass of dark blonde curly hair that surrounded his now fully erect cock. “That’s a nice tool Man.”



Cal smiled at me. “Yours looks pretty good too but where’s your tan lines?”



“I lay out in my backyard and read and tan.”



We spent the rest of the afternoon in relaxed exploration. We watched each other masturbate then we finished the afternoon by jerking each other off. I got dressed and left before Sharon returned from her painting lesson.



Cal and I spent several afternoons together engaged in foreplay - hugging caressing and kissing. We ended each time with a mutual masturbation session.



One Fall Saturday Sharon was going to host her painting class. I invited Cal over to my place for the afternoon. After he arrived I showed him around. He was impressed with my fitness center with the jogger exercise machine and free weights.



“This is nice Wayne.”



“I like it. I don’t use the free weights much anymore since there isn’t a spotter here.”



I’ll spot for you. if you like.”



“No. That’s o.k. Let me show you the rest of the place. He liked the sun room with the hot tub sauna and massage table.”



“Boy this is really nice. Sharon would love this especially the massage set up.”



“Would you like a massage?”



“That’d be great.”



“O.K. Get ready while I heat some oil.”



When I returned with some warm oils Cal was lying face down on the massage table. He had a towel across his butt. I undressed and rubbed some oil on my hands. I started at his shoulders and worked my way down his back. I pulled the towel off and dropped it on the floor. I worked on his legs then helped him roll over.



As he lay back his erect cock lay flat against his stomach. “I’d say you enjoyed the massage.” Cal grinned. Before he said anything I cupped his ball sac in the palm of one hand. Cal closed his eyes.. I licked the length of the underbelly of his cock from balls to crown several times. I ran the tip of my tongue around the sensitive rim of the crown. Cal moaned. I had just slipped his cockhead between my lips when he mumbled “Gawd I like it when you lick my dick!”



I raised my head and laughed “If it’s dick licking you like then you’ve found your man.” I kissed him on the lips then kissed and sucked his nipples before returning my attention to Cal’s waiting cock. I rolled his balls around in their hairy sac while I licked my way up and down his cock shaft again.



Cal’s cockhead was deep in my mouth when he began to hump his hips. I continued to suck and work with him as he fucked my face. His cock was getting more rigid and his ball sac was tightening so I stopped blowing him and stroked him until shot his load onto his stomach.



After cleaning him up with a warm washcloth and towel I began sucking him off a second time. After Cal dumped another cum load on his stomach I cleaned him up again and helped him off the table and into the hot tub.



After we got settled Cal looked at me. “Boy that was good. Sharon gives me great blowjobs but her sucking is nothing like yours. She sucks and bobs her head a lot. You use your tongue and teeth and hands and lips and it feels so damn good.”



“There’s lots of techniques and tricks to being a good fellator.”



“A fellator? What’s that?”



“That’s a term for a man who performs oral sex on another man. A fellator is a male cocksucker by any other name.”



“Oh.”



“And Cal you have a very nice cock. I hope to suck it numerous times before your curiosity is satisfied.”



“Speaking of curiosity sit up on the edge of the tub. I’m curious as to how a cock tastes and feels in my mouth.”



I pushed myself up onto the deck around the tub as Cal positioned himself between my knees. I had gotten a pretty good hard-on after sucking him off twice but the warm water had relaxed me to a semi-hard state. Cal looked up at me then he leaned forward and licked my cockhead. He looked up again and smiled before putting his hand on my cock and holding it.



Cal lifted it to his lips. After licking all around the cockhead and up and down the cock shaft he had teased me into a nice stiff erection. He continued to hold my cock as he guided it around and rubbed it against his face. The scratching of his five o’clock shadow was a turn on. He looked at me again “Lie back.“



I leaned back on my elbows and spread my legs wide as Cal stood up between them. My cock was hard and lying flat against my stomach. He leaned over and licked me from balls to crown several times. I watched as he held my cock upright and positioned his mouth over the cockhead. “Do what you like have done to you. This isn’t a race so go slow.”



Cal lowered his head. He closed his lips around the cock shaft just behind the rim of the crown. He continued to hold and gently squeeze the shaft as he ran his tongue around the cockhead in his mouth. “That’s good Cal so good.”



He continued his exploration by licking up and down and around my cock. If the sucking slurping and smacking sounds were an indication Cal was enjoying himself. Soon my cock was slick with saliva. Cal pushed his mouth down the shaft. “Go slow and don’t gag yourself. This isn’t a race remember.”



Cal grunted as he began to bob up and down. I could feel my pubic hair getting wet from saliva spit and drool. He was sort of a sloppy cocksucker but weren t we all when we each sucked our first cock?



Cal settled into an enjoyable blowjob by swallowing my cock sealing his lips tightly around the shaft then slowly withdrawing his head until his lips touched the rim of the crown. He applied strong vacuum as he sucked and at the top he would run his tongue over the cockhead before loosening his lip lock and slowly swallowing me and doing it all over again.



I could feel myself getting more rigid. Cal began to manipulate my balls as he sucked. He rolled them around in their hairy sac. He gently tugged the sac and squeezed the nuts. That did it for me. “I’m going to pop my nuts.”



Cal grunted as he sucked and tugged. “I’m going to cum Cal.”



Cal pulled my cock out of his mouth. He wrapped a hand around the shaft and began to jack me off as he straightened up. “Here I cum ” I groaned as the first couple of gobs shot into the air then fell back to land on my stomach. My balls pulsed as the cum flowed up and out of my cock as if it was a fountain. Cal kept his hand wrapped around my shaft. He slowly stroked me as the cum ran down my cock shaft and over his hand.



He held me until I stopped cumming. He grinned “How was that Wayne!”



I grinned back “As the cliche goes it was good for me. Was it good for you?”



Cal laughed “It was very good. I didn’t know what to expect but I really liked doing it.”



“Are you sure you haven’t done this before? Like in your sleep or something?”



He laughed again “No I swear this is the first time. Yours is the first cock that I’ve sucked. Not that I haven’t seen some others that I’d like to try.”



“You said you enjoyed it. I guess you did.” I nodded at Cal’s hard stiff cock jutting out in front of him.



Cal looked down “I guess I did.”



“Let me take care of that for you.” As I slipped into the warm water Cal absent mindedly licked some of my cum off his fingers.



Cal put his hands on my head as I gobbled his cock. I sucked him hard and fast as he began to fuck my face. Ball play was added as I fondled his balls and ball sac. His sac tightened and I could feel his cock grow harder in my mouth. His face fucking became rather ragged and he was beginning to gasp and breathe hard. I took Cal’s cock out of my mouth as he began to shoot his third load.



After he sprayed his cum over my face and shoulders I stood and faced him. I wiped some of his cum off my face and placed it on the tip of my tongue. I gave Cal a deep French kiss. He responded by putting his hand in the water and finding and holding our cocks tight against each other.



“Wow! I never thought I would French kiss another man. That was o.k.” Cal pondered a minute “And my cum tasted different than yours.”



“They always do. Let’s get cleaned up.”



We showered together with a modest amount of touching fondling and kissing before we toweled off and dressed.



Just before Cal left to go back home to his wife he turned “I hope we an do this again soon.”



“I’m sure we can.”



“No Wayne I’m serious. I want to get together again.”



“I’m sure we can and will. Let’s see how next weekend looks. Now you better go or Sharon will start to wonder if you have been having too much fun.”



Cal laughed “You’re right.” We hugged and kissed lightly as he opened the front door.



Each Saturday afternoon Cal and I would get together. When I went over to Sharon’s and Cal’s I‘d usually help Sharon a bit with the digital camera they had purchased. I wondered if she suspected that Cal and I were getting it on together. Whenever she left for her painting class she always said something like “Have fun together Boys ” or “Don’t do anything I wouldn’t enjoy.” Cal always waited twenty minutes before we could begin doing each other.



When Cal came to my place on Saturday afternoon’s we dispensed with any preliminaries and social niceties. We’d get naked as fast as we could and immediately begin our suck fest. Sometimes we would begin with hugging kissing and fondling and other times one of us would bend over and immediately begin sucking the other’s cock.

Cal really like to have me suck his cock when I was on my knees in the slave position. I didn’t mind because the position gave me easy access as I licked sucked and ate my way up down and around his tasty piece of manmeat. It took awhile but I eventually broke him of his habit of face fucking me. I told him that I wanted to control the amount of his cock that was in my mouth and that I wanted to control the speed and depth of the blow job.



Besides I enjoyed sucking him off and I wanted to savor him in my mouth as long as possible before he would cum. He stopped the face fucking after several hard ball squeezes were administered. When Cal was ready to cum I’d point his cock straight up. He’d laugh like a kid as he shot his load into the air.



Over the Saturday afternoons I showed him all I knew about the techniques and tricks of fellatio and of being an accomplished fellator. I taught him the circle and figure eight sucks and how to warm and cool you partner’s cock by exhaling and inhaling through your mouth. I showed him how to use his tongue lips teeth and hands to both pleasure his partner and himself.



Of course all of this required lots of demonstrations on my part and lots of practice on Cal’s part. We added spice to our cocksucker training sessions by doing them in front of a three panel mirror. Sometimes one of us stood and sometimes one of us sat in a straight backed chair but the cocksucker was always on his knees when we used the mirrors.



It was a turn-on to be able to watch yourself blow or get blown. And it was extremely useful in helping each of us improve some of our techniques. I think over the winter we gave each other blow jobs in every room of each other’s homes.



In late winter Sharon went to a weekend artist’s workshop. Cal couldn’t come over for Friday night but he could arrive mid-day. It was an unusually warm sunny winter day. with a light chinook blowing. I decided to take advantage of the sun and warmth and sunbathe in the backyard. I had been stretched out on a chaise lounge enjoying the sun and a book when I heard the doorbell ring.



I trotted across the yard and padded through the house. Cal grinned when he saw me “Can’t wait huh?”



I laughed. If it hadn’t been Cal the person on the other side of the door would have gotten a surprise since I hadn’t bothered to put shorts or anything else on. “No I’ve been sunbathing.”



“Isn’t it a little cool for that?”



“No. It’s very nice out. Get undressed. I’ll get you a towel and chaise.”



I was lying back down when Cal came outside. He was hesitant. “Come one and get comfortable.”



“I’ve never been naked and outside before.”



“You’re nude not naked. The yard is completely screened by the tall fence and vegetation. I sunbathe nude out here when ever I can. Relax no one can see us.”



Cal sat on the lounge. In a few minutes he was stretched out and enjoying the sun’s warmth and a cool beer. I continued to read. I heard Cal roll over a couple of times. I put my book down and looked over at him. He was asleep. He was lying on his back with his legs slightly spread. His soft cock was flopped over onto his thigh.



I moved over and kneeled beside Cal. Without awakening him I gently licked his balls before slowly sucking his soft cock into my mouth. Cal stirred a little and sighed. His cock began to grow and fill my mouth as I continued to gently suck. This is a part of cocksucking that I really like and enjoy. I love feeling a cock lengthening and thickening and filling my mouth.



Cal put his hand on my head as I blew him. My cheek lay against his stomach as I sucked his cock like it was a soda straw. “That’s nice Wayne. Let me do you.. I don’t want to cum soon since we have all afternoon.”



I stopped sucking him and stood up. “We’ve got all night too.” Cal grinned as he wrapped his hand a round his saliva slick cock..



“That’s right.”



I picked up the towel and pillow off my chaise lounge. “Let’s get a little more comfortable.” I walked up to the patio and spread the towel over a picnic bench. Cal’s erect cock bobbed in front of him as he followed me across the yard. I hugged Cal and we pressed ourselves together. “I want you to straddle my head after I lie down.”



Once I was comfortable on the bench Cal straddled my head. He leaned over and lifted my cock. I spread my legs for him as he began to lick and suck my cockhead. His lips slipped down my cock shaft as I looked up at his hard cock and hairy ball sac. I pushed myself up to lick his balls. Cal was giving me a slow figure eight suck as I carefully sucked each nut into my mouth.



I lay back to rest my neck as Cal fondled my balls. His cockhead was wet and shiny with pre-cum. I licked it clean then pulled his cock down into my waiting mouth. We settled into our first 69. This 69 session didn’t last too long. The bench was getting hard my neck as aching and I was sure Cal had a backache. I lay back down and patted Cal’s ass “Let’s go inside and get really comfortable.”



Cal straightened up “Good idea.”



We moved into the bedroom. “Do you want to be on top or on the bottom?”



“I don’t care. We’ll probably change positions several times.”



“Lay down Cal.” I put a pillow under his head and shoulders then got on my hands and knees over him. I was pushing his cock as deep into my mouth and throat as I could as at the same time Cal was pulling my cock down to his warm mouth. We spent the rest of the afternoon blowing each other. We’d take short rests change positions then swallow each other’s cock again.



We took a short nap sucked more cock took a break to eat something other than each other’s cocks. While we ate dinner Cal commented that he was glad to take a break since his jaw muscles were getting sore. After dinner I got out a video with lots of bisexual action. We sat beside each other and stroked our cocks.



After the video was over Cal looked at me “Have you ever taken it up the ass?”



“A couple of times in the heat of passion. It’s not my favorite thing. I’m not into anal.”



“You got to admit though the scene where the guy is on top of the girl in a 69 and another guy plugs his ass while she continues to suck his cock is a pretty hot scene.”



“Yeah and the scene where the couple is fucking you know the one where the girl is on her knees and she has her face buried in another girl’s cunt and the guy is fucking her dog style when another guy kneels behind him and bones his ass..”



“Yeah that was hot too. But I don’t know.”



“Don’t worry about it Cal it ain’t gonna happen. Ever. Let’s go to bed.”



We lay down together. I rolled over and gave Cal a French kiss. “Let’s lay on our sides.” I held his hard cock as I positioned myself. “When you cum I’m going to swallow it.” Cal grinned. I held his cock upright. I swabbed his cockhead and ran the tip of my tongue around the sensitive rim before closing my lips around his cock shaft and pushing him deep into my mouth.



Because of all the earlier stimulation plus the video it didn’t take long for Cal to blow his load. I felt his nuts tighten and his cock grow more rigid. I backed off until only his cockhead was between my lips. The first several wads of sweet cream hit deep back in my throat. They were easily swallowed. Then his cum changed to a steady spurting stream that I gulped as fast as I could.



When he stopped cumming I sucked the last drops then rubbed his cock across my lips and face. Cal fell on his back. “Gawd that was good!”



I leaned over him. “I know.” Then I French kissed him and pushed some of his cum into his mouth.



We spent the rest of the night sucking each other between naps. The next morning we showered together. Cal shaved my cock and balls. He wanted to shave his but I suggested that he and Sharon do that together. After breakfast Cal wanted to see some more videos. I put on one about a bunch of guys who get together for what becomes an orgy. There was lots of oral and anal sex in and around a swimming pool. The big scene was a long daisy chain of cocksuckers.



When the video was over I noticed Cal was fisting his cock with both hands. “Gawd that was something else. Did you ever do anything like that Wayne?”



“Not even close. That is a good flick but I was disappointed they didn’t close the circle.”



“Yeah I noticed there was one empty mouth and one lonely cock.”



I put my hand on his “Would you like some help with that?”



Cal grinned “Sure.”



We spent the rest of the morning just as we had spent the previous night – sucking each other’s cocks and enjoying man-to-man oral sex until is was time for Cal to head home.



We got together every Saturday afternoon throughout the winter. Practice makes perfect and we both practiced hard. Spring is near and I wondered if we would continue to get together or if Cal’s bi-curiosity was close to being satisfied.

Guy gets a mouth checkup

My Patriot

I love business trips. They allow me to have a hotel room all to myself something I never get in my personal life. I pick the restaurants I eat at bars I drink at and can set my schedule at my convenience which always includes plenty of play time.



My last trip was no exception. What was essentially a 2 hour meeting in the middle of the day turned into a 4pm arrival in Boston the day before and a noon flight on the day after the meeting. That gave me play time two nights in a row and with a late flight out I could sleep in after a long night up.



Another thing I love about business travel is free wireless internet. I take my laptop and can do whatever I want online without fear of prying eyes. It has all my internet bookmarks and anywhere I want to surf is right at my fingertips. Manhunt chat rooms X-Tube you name it everything is right where I want it.



About me. I m a living breathing clichГ© . The married man who had a gay experience in college then nothing for another 15 years only to discover how much he enjoyed the man on man contact and had a preference for younger guys primarily 20-something athletes. Blame it on that first time maybe always trying to relive the initial experience. Enough psychoanalysis on with the story.



So here I am middle of February in a hotel in Foxborough I ve had dinner and a couple of beers called the family and begged off a long evening phone call because of meeting prep and settled in for a long evening of porn chat rooms and possibly setting up a hookup.



I m extremely picky. I know what kind of guy I prefer and tend to hold out for only that. As a result very often I start and end the evening alone and spend my time masturbating like a teenager home alone. My ideal guy is 20ish very athletic smooth if possible my size or smaller. They need to be versatile to a bottom more submissive than dominant. They don t need to be hung well but I do prefer they not be built like a pre-teen either. I m nothing spectacular 5 11 205 lbs shaved head with a goatee and hung 7 x 6 cut but I ve never had anyone run screaming away from me either. I get compliments so I guess I look pretty good.



My Manhunt profile spells out my tastes. I leave the Gay site chat rooms up and keep an eye on the profiles of guys entering to see if they fit my tastes. Some do and I hit on them more often ignored and dissed however some will chat. Not all are open to meeting some are way too eager. I m OK with that since if not everything fits my comfort level I back away too.



Again so here I am in Foxborough surfing the net cruising online and my first night in I m not really seeing anyone that interests me too much. I ve got Limewire up and have downloaded Falcon s The Farmer s Son and have just about given up on finding anyone for the night. Damn shame got the hotel room and no one to come visit me. That damn Erik Rhodes in the video has me sorely tempted to expand my preferred type to the bigger brawny types and his scene with Jason Adonis has me horny beyond belief.



Within 30 seconds of each other I had a chat window pop up on Gay.com and a email come across on Manhunt. Both from NEPTE87. I checked his profiles and they were consistent which is a good sign. He was 26 years old 6 2 235 lbs ok so a little bigger then me. Damn check that a lot bigger than me. The pics looked good though muscles a little hair but really toned well and the partial face pics indicated he was a nice looking guy. I was encouraged but after a little back & forth it was obvious that he wasn t up for anything that night so I politely played out the conversation while watching the video.



The final scene involved big Erik and Jamie Donovan and had me worked into a sweaty crescendo. Like I said seeing the big burly muscle guys on the screen had me thinking why not? and NEPTE87 sure fit they type from what I could tell. But it was late he was offline and I needed to cum and when I finally did I spewed well up my chest and felt drops of my cum hit my chin and lips which I promptly lapped up. Why waste good cum right?



The rest of the night was uneventful from a contact perspective and I crashed a little after 1:00am and was back up at 7:00am to get ready for my meeting at 11:00am. Done at 1:30 and I spent the afternoon driving around the area hit a mall sporting good shop looked for a video place I d seen online not finding it. I think they only come out near dark or something. Finally back to the hotel for a 2 hour workout and swim in the pool finishing with a session in the hot tub. The hotel had a nice sauna too but I figured that would be good for later.



The trusty ol laptop was still booted up and online I had a few emails and hits to deal with and then I saw one from my boy NEPTE87. He was asking if I was still in town tonight (yes I was) and if I was still interested (Hell yes I was). I fired back a note told him to look for me online and we d talk some more.



A light dinner and I was back in the room hovering over the laptop. Different from last night tonight there were several likely prospects online and remarkably several showed interest in me as well. But for some reason I was waiting for NEPTE87 to come online and see what might happen.



Sometime after 8 he was back. First an email that I replied to then he opened an IM window and we were talking.



Looking for some company? he asked



Might be I answered got some time to spare?



What you got in mind? he fires back. I explained again the scenes I was comfortable with and what I liked to do.



Sounds fucking hot! he told me.



A little more chit chat and I was more confident about him confident enough to give him my location and room number. He told me it would be about 15 minutes I said OK and then he was gone.



In exactly 12 minutes I heard a knock at my door. I looked through the peephole and all I could see was a massive chest inside a Patriots sweatshirt. I opened the door and looked up at my visitor and suddenly flashed back to the video from the night before. Nice. This could be fun.



Come on in I told him I m Paul



Matt he answered in a slight NE twang. good to meet you



How much time do you have? I asked remembering him saying something earlier about a later commitment.



Got an hour or so let s not waste any time. he said reaching out and stroking my crotch his eyes fixed in front of him on my fly.



Matt s other hand reached out too and he nimbly undid my belt and jeans pulling the material down in one swift motion exposing just my Calvin Klein briefs with a rapidly hardening cock inside. His massive frame kneeled forward and stopped down in front of me. As he settled on his knees he stripped his sweatshirt off exposing his firmly muscled chest and shoulders his massive arms rippled as he grabbed the waistband of my briefs and pulled them to my knees.



Fuck that s a beautiful cock! he mutters. I was rock hard and in full glory as this massive stud was obviously about to engorge himself on the dripping rod just inches from his face.



Swiftly he opened his mouth and started licking sucking nibbling and massaging my needy organ the sensations blasting up through my loins as he worked.



Ahhhhhhh feels so good! I moaned out loud. Don t stop big boy.



Mmmmmphhh fuck no I heard him say tastes too good daddy



Matt kept licking and sucking working his way up the shaft and down to my swollen balls swinging with the motion made by his movements along my cock and groin. This giant stud was very good at what he was doing and I could feel the urgent feeling of a coming orgasm after a few minutes of his expert attention.



You keep that up and I m gonna blow. I told him. Matt stopped and looked up at me with a mouthful of cock. His eyes seem to say So? and he went back to what he was doing obviously knowing full well what was about to happen.



Slow it down there stud I said I want this to last a little while and you re gonna finish me off anytime



Matt continued working on my cock deep-throating me over and over until I could feel the rumbling from deep within. I grabbed the sides of his head and tried to pull him back but he was too strong and once I felt the resistance I stopped and reversed the pressure keeping him firmly locked on my cock as the cum began boiling through. Matt s greedy mouth was like an industrial vacuum and as I felt the jets blasting inside him and then he increased the sucking pressure until I thought he was going to pull my balls through my cock as well.



He pulled off me with an audible POP as my swollen head flicked saliva and sperm into the air. Matt smiled up at me and licked his lips.



Good load there daddy. Just what I was needing



Damn boy that was intense it must have been a while for you!



Your cock is awesome man I can t get enough of it. Matt said as he idly played with my still-swollen shaft.



Let me see what you got pal. I said as I pulled him up to the sofa over by the window. Not as nimbly as he did but I pulled his sweatpants down exposing a cock that was solid and leaking massive amounts of precum causing a dark spot on the front of his pants. Not as long as me not as thick but still a beautifully shaped and colored cock and I was determined to make him feel as good as he had me.



Man I came here to get you off Matt protested you don t need to . . . .



Shut up dude I need to suck some cock too. I told him pushed him onto the couch and dove onto his leaking cock lapping up the sweet nectar of precum before swallowing him to the root in one motion. Now I m no pro at cocksucking but if it s the right size and Matt s was I can go to town like the best. Pretty soon I could feel Matt squirming and could see his balls tighten and I knew his release was close.



I backed off his cock until just the head was at my mouth and I looked up at his face with the orgasm gripping him. His eyes met mine and then widened as he started shooting into my open mouth. After the first two bursts I dove back down and engulfed his still pulsing cock feeling the jets coursing down my throat arching his groin at me and he continued to fire four five six more shots until he groaned his satisfaction and relaxed back on the sofa.



I leaned up swallowed the last of Matt s cum and licked my lips leaned back down and cleaned his cock as he writhed as the sensation of my tongue and mouth working over his sensitive cock.



Dude that was awesome thanks. he told me breathing hard after his massive orgasm.



Fair s fair! I told him.



I glanced at the clock and about 40 minutes had gone by so far. Damn great 40 minutes!



Hey what else do you feel like doing? Matt asked. I could use a shower do you like taking showers with guys?



Actually I m not sure I have. Well that wasn t exactly the truth but the memory I was thinking of wasn t quite the same as me getting into the hotel shower with this giant 20-something.



Matt eased off the couch and kicked his sweatpants free moving past me into the bathroom. I followed and pulled a few towels down from the rack and put them on the counter while Matt turned on the water letting it warm up. We climbed into the shower together and let the warm water wash all over us.



Matt grabbed the bar of soap and began soaping me up gently caressing my body from head to toe. I began returning the favor loving the feeling of this huge muscled body beneath my hands and his strong hands wandering all over my body. My cock at this point was still rock hard never having gone down after cumming earlier. Not totally unusual for me but definitely an indicator of how much this scene was turning me on.



Matt turned to face the spray washing the suds from his body and then turned back to me.



This is nice. he said and I nodded in agreement.



Ever thought about fucking a guy? he asked and I guess my expression changed a bit. Fucking has never really been my thing but at this point right now just about anything sounded good to me.



I would LOVE to feel that cock of yours in me. Matt pleaded with me.



Turn around I told him I want to look at your ass. and he did and what an ass.



Firmly muscled smooth with just the faintest hint of hair beneath the streams of water. I could still see some soap shining on the surface and I reached out and stroked the round mounds reaching into his crack and finding the slightly quivering rosebud inside. My cock was raging and I knew at that point that not only was I going to fuck him but all caution was being thrown out the door and I wanted it just like it was now. I started rubbing the head of my cock along his crack up and down and gently easing my way further and further inside.



Dude have you got any lube? Matt asked breaking my reverie.



Yeah reach into that valet bag on the toilet I told him and he pulled out the bottle of Glyde out that I traveled with. After all lotion is OK but real lube is far better to jack off with and in this case I was very happy to have it. Matt popped the lid off and squeezed out a large dollop of lube and smeared it into his crack and fingered some inside his hole for me. Then his hand reached back and grasped my cock wiping off the last of the Glyde onto the shaft.



OK that s better Matt said and turned back to face away from me presenting his now lubed ass for my attention. He reached up and turned the shower away from us and to the wall and then forward putting his hands on his knees.



At this point I grabbed his hips and pulled him back onto my cock and thrust inside his rock-hard ass crack. The lube had a slick sensation between our body parts and I pushed forward aiming the head towards his lubed hole pressing firmly but not entering. Matt groaned and eased backwards and I felt the resistance of his ring give way to the irresistible force of my cock and I plunged deeply into him feeling him shudder.



This was my first time fucking a man and I was in heaven. I m also guessing that he was getting off on it as well his cock was rock hard again and I would reach around him on occasion and grasp it tugging and stroking as I sawed in and out of his ass.



Ooohhhhh god your cock is perfect Paul! Matt groaned as I stroked in and out of him.



Glad you like it man and I m loving that muscled ass of yours! I told him picking up the pace. The sensations were incredible as I smoothly pistoned in and out.



Soon all too soon I could feel the sensations building again. I knew I was going to cum again and I wondered if I could possibly have any left after the incredible blowjob from before. I continued to stroke his cock as well and could sense his ragged breathing telling me he was near as well.



Dude I gonna cum. he grunted as I fucked and stroked.



Me too man I m gonna fill your ass with more cum and you re gonna love it. I told him and with that statement I could feel him start to buck and I felt the warmth of his cum flooding my hand and I raised it to his mouth and then moved it to mine as we both guzzled the issue. Matt s hand went against the wall in front of him and he push back on me every time I drove into him and I finally grabbed his hips with both hands and sank into him and started dumping a massive load deep into his ass. Then I pulled out still spraying and coated the his cheeks and lower back with 3 more jets of cum before finally stopping and collapsing back against the back shower wall. Matt turned the shower back on us and grabbed the soap again cleaning all the cum and lube off both our bodies. He turned off the shower and I pulled the curtain back and grabbed the towels. Matt patted me dry and I did the same to him and we both walked back into the hotel room and flopped down side-by-side on the king sized bed.



That was incredible man I can t think of a better way to lose my cherry! Matt whispered.



My shock was evident and I told him That was my first time too! .



We both laughed because we had both assumed the other had fucked before and it was our first times. Hard for me to regret anything as it was an incredibly perfect experience and I could still feel the muscles of his ass around my cock and I knew that this was something I was going to do again sometime.



Matt glanced over at the clock and hissed Damn I needed to be gone 30 minutes ago! We ve got a mandatory meeting at 10:00. He rolled off the bed and hurriedly got redressed as I lay there watching him. He leaned over to me on the bed and kissed me full on the lips then moved to my cock and gave it a kiss too.



Man if you re ever back this way I want to see you again. Matt dropped a business card with his name and number on it. This has got my cell on it too and I glanced over my eye catching the large Patriots logo on the card.



And if you re ever my way let me know too! I told him back.



Matt waved good-bye and gently closed the door behind him leaving me still on the bed.



Yeah I just fucked a professional football player and I liked it.

Patrick strokes his hard cock

Wishful Thinking

It s ok. You can tell me anything he would say as he wrapped his arms around me giving me much needed comfort.



Well that s how it went in my dream anyway. Unfortunately real life is not something we get to control and the look of total disgust on Wesley s face as I told him that I was HIV positive was enough to make me physically ill.



His bags were packed the next day and off he went to break another poor slob s heart. I on the other hand sunk into total despair and self-pity. Yes I know I know that s not going to help but boy it sure felt great and very justified!



I went about my days at work like a robot (I work at a hospital by the way) until my patients started to notice I was not myself and began asking questions. Those I had known for a while knew I was gay and started making little comments like So doc which one of these hospital hunks broke your heart ?



They were not far wrong!



I didn t have to disclose my status to the hospital but I found myself becoming extra careful about contact with patients and I knew there was no way in hell they would get it that way but I just couldn t help myself.



My dearest friend in the world finally cornered me and pretty much demanded to know what my problem was. Ok that s it...I totally lost it. My problem? My problem?!! I ll tell you what my bloody problem is I screamed in his face. I found out last month that I am HIV positive and your mate my now ex-boyfriend walked out because he was too disgusted to stay! That s what my problem is !! Before Mike could say anything I stormed off.



Whenever I find myself loosing control the first place I head to is the beach. It was just the way I like it stormy looking and gray. In my scrubs I started to run as fast as I could up and down the beach like a total idiot. Luckily for me Mike knew where I would be and stopped me before I could either pass out or throw up.



His arms went around me and his fingers stroked my hair. Now this was how Wesley was supposed to react I told myself. Just do it He whispered giving me the permission to cry that I would never give myself. I sobbed like a baby at the unfairness of life and the brokeness of my heart. We sat together for hours afterwards talking and watching the sinking sun.



Mike reached out and gently took my hand in his. You know he said quietly I would never treat you like Wesley did.



My mouth fell open at the implication of that whispered statement. I turned slowly towards Mike and for the first time in our seven years together as the two musketeers I really looked at him. His soul swam in his eyes and the sweet way his top lip curled when he smiled. Why did I not see this before? That s what comes from looking with your eyes and not your heart.



Trusting that he meant what he said I leant in and took his face in my hands and brought our lips together in a time-stopping kiss. At first I think we were both shocked that we were actually kissing but then true feelings took over and we were powerless to stop.



A small moan escaped Mike and I knew he was feeling the same things I was. Drawing back all I did was look questioningly at him and he tugged on my hand in response. Pulling me to my feet Mike enveloped me against his chest and judging by how fast his heart was racing this meant as much to him as it did to me.



I looked up into those beautiful green eyes and saw nothing but trust and love. I had a million questions but I didn t want to know the answers to any of them. One of Mike s biggest gripes against me was that I was always over-analyzing everything that I never went with the flow so the fact that I was now about to make love with my best friend should make him very proud!



A smile spread across my face at this thought and he actually blushed! I guess he was thinking the same thing! Well they say great minds think alike. He bent his head to mine and captured my lips once more this time with more insistence and passion. We both became instantly hard and went on autopilot rubbing against each other.



This time it was me who broke the kiss. Breathing hard and with flushed cheeks I managed to pant out If we take this much further I am going to throw you down and rape you here on the sand ! Mike wiggled his eyebrows in a comical response. I ve always wanted to make love in the great outdoors . Trying very hard to keep my hands to myself I led Mike over to where our cars were parked.



Ok well as talented as you are obviously are you can t come with me and drive your car so let s meet at my place ok ? Mike nodded in agreement and even though it was only ten minutes to my house it seemed to take forever. I hadn t even turned the car off and Mike was there dragging me out and carrying me to my front door. We managed to get inside the house with minimum fondling. He turned serious for a moment and deposited me gently on my couch.



I want this to be for always not just some fling so you can get Wesley out of your system. I have loved you from the first moment our eyes met and as much as it will hurt then if this can t be forever I don t want it.



The thought of hurting Mike made my blood run cold. Commitment didn t scare me but the thought of leaving Mike alone did. I wasn t sick yet but what if....?



Mike took my long pause as a sign that the answer was no and stood to go. My heart was screaming for God s sake don t let him leave and my head was telling me quite calmly that he needed a healthy person to fall in love with. Hey I said I was a Dr I never said I was smart when it came to doing the right thing for love.



I could deal with the pain of my own loneliness but having Mike hurting like that was something that I could not deal with. I opened my mouth to say all of this just as the door quietly closed. Ok what just happened? If I were a violent person I would have beaten the shit out of myself!



I ran to the door and flung it open just as Mike was backing out of the driveway and began to chase him. Then there was an awful screeching sound a blinding pain in my lower half and....nothing.



Why is my hand aching? Peeling my eyes open I found the source of my discomfort. Mike had a death grip on my left hand that was slowly turning my fingers blue. Ease up a bit will ya. I croaked out and discovered that yes you can swallow razor blades and survive.



Mike jumped to his feet and bought some ice chips to my mouth. Tears leaked slowly from the corners of his eyes and I longed to reach out and wipe them away but my body wouldn t obey. Mike sagged tiredly in his chair and looked like he couldn t decide whether to slap me or hug me.



Why did you go and do such a bloody stupid thing like that for ? He asked roughly. And lent down before I could reply and kissed me. I opened my eyes and looked directly into his exhausted green ones.



I was stopping you from leaving actually...I guess it worked huh . I tried dismally to smile but I couldn t pull it off. The reason I didn t answer you before was because the thought of leaving you alone hurt worse than not having you in my life and Mike what if I get sick I don t want you playing nurse maid to me when you should be enjoying your life.



Mike ran his hands through his hair and sighed deeply. God you are so bloody stupid sometimes! Do you realize that you will probably die of old age before you die of anything aids related? Unless of course I kill you first !



I began to reply but one look from Mike promptly shut me up. We are in this together you moron and whether you like it or not I am not going anywhere! Taylor I love you don t you get that by now? Even if we only get two years together isn t that worth fighting for ?



My God this guy is gorgeous when he s angry! I tried to hold my hands up as a gesture of defeat but darn it my arms were made of lead! I settled for shaking my head slowly and whispering Don t leave me ok. No matter what don t leave me . And yes once again I found myself bawling like a baby. Hey I m an emotional kind of guy!



Mike growled softly in exasperation and kissed me hard on the lips and hugged me as gently as he could. When you get out of here you d better be totally healed because we may just break stuff !



Six Months Later...



Hey babe I m home . I loved hearing those words from Mike! I was making his favorite dinner and in danger of burning the house down when two strong arms lifted me off my feet. My body responded without any help from me when Mike began to kiss me passionately. I mumbled something about the stove still being on and we stumbled to the couch in a tangle of arms and legs.



We had to move carefully because my leg was still healing and my lower back still had large ugly bruises but that didn t put a damper on our love life believe me!



My hands were shaking as I practically tore Mike s shirt off and fumbled with the buttons on his jeans. His body wasn t stereo-typically perfect but it was beautiful to me and it responded to my touch like an instrument being played by a master.



Mike s nipples were sensitive and obviously directly linked to his cock because blowing on them gently produced immediate results! I kissed my way across his chest delighting in the little shivers I created along the way.



Mike s small whimpers of pleasure urged me on and I continued my assault on his delicious body. Breathing in his masculine sent I licked and sucked my way down to his leaking cock and then much to his dismay I avoided touching it all together. He tried to direct me with his hands but failed miserably.



I wanted him totally at my mercy and begging for release when and if I decided to grant it.



I spread his thighs and suckled on his balls rolling them around with my tongue and sucking on each in turn.



He sucked his breath in as my tongue invaded every crevice. I moved to his puckered hole and nibbled on it gently....I knew this drove Mike wild and I brought him to the edge and then backed off until he was practically screaming at me to fuck him.



Just for one last tease I took his rock hard cock in my mouth all at once going right to the base. My tongue swirled and tickled its length. Mike totally lost control grabbed me roughly and threw me down to the bed. I was achingly hard and desperate to make love to him too but it was so much fun getting him to take charge..which was something he wasn t comfortable doing.



Mike smothered my body in hot kisses and then moved himself into position over my cock and slowly impaled himself on me. The sensation was so intense I almost lost it right then.



We moaned together as our bodies moved as one. That s what it was all about for me...the union that comes from being with that someone that makes your soul fly.



I wrapped my arms around Mike and brought him down to my chest and we kissed hard and passionately all the while he was fucking me like there was no tomorrow.



I felt myself getting close as my body tensed and my back arched. When Mike and I made love like this my body took on a mind of it s own.



I m gonna cum baby Mike s voice came out in a ragged whisper. His breath hot and fast in my ear just increased the sensations washing over me. One last thrust from Mike and I lost it. His hand clamped down on my cock and pumped furiously.



My head went back and I yelled out my love for my man as we came together. Mike s body went ridged and he bit my ear as he got lost in our passion for each other. We both sagged as that wonderful tiredness overtook us from the exertion.



We took our usual positions with Mike snuggling tightly into my back his legs curled against mine.



I reached up and ran my fingers through his hair and got lost in those endless eyes. He smiled at me and suddenly I knew that whatever the future had in store for us it would be ok. No matter what we had each other.



Mike usually gave me a hard time about being an eternal optimist and a hopeless romantic and yeah I guess I am....but what s the alternative? Going through life being jaded and not opening yourself up to love? That s no way to live so I choose to believe.



And now with Mike securely in my life it s not just wishful thinking anymore.



Well I hope you enjoyed our little story. Yes that is actually the way it happened. Someone up there knew we needed each other and the rest is history. I am still living with being positive and we take one day at a time. So my wish for you is you find your someone and remember...it s never too late.



Blessings



Taylor.

Nasty gangbanging twinks

Evolution Completed

This is the last of the Evolution stories. I hope that you have enjoyed reading them as much as I have enjoyed dreaming them up and putting them down. If you find this story exciting sexually as well as otherwise then give it a vote. If not then give your opinion in a comment.



Thanks



Evolution Completed



Phillip knew that it was no accident that the cops called everybody they didn t like pinko commie fags . He knew that the fact that two of the three applied to him and Jamie was enough to convict both of them in the eyes of the police. When they asked him about the car that Jamie was driving before the breakout he naturally played down their personal relationship.



The cop watched him as he talked forming an opinion of Phillip as he listened to the explanation of how Jamie was to come to work for Phillip but didn t show up. When asked about the car Phillip had replied that it was an advance on the wages the boy would make on the river that summer working with Phillip. Since the car was still in Phillips name if things didn t work out there was no harm done but the fact that the car was real and parked in the boatyard would make all those days and nights on the river seem a little more worthwhile to the boy.



The cop seemed to buy the story in the end and wound up his visit by telling Phillip that he could pick-up the car at the police impound lot. Before he drove away he warned Phillip that if Jamie got in touch that he should report it right away. Phillip had promised that he would and the cop roared out of the yard the cloud of dust in his wake a monument to his impatience to be somewhere else.



Phillip was worried and had a hard time concentrating on anything as he went about the business of readying the boat for the trip ahead. In the end he gave up and went down below to his cabin. After fixing himself a drink Phillip unrolled the charts that dealt with the river for the first seventy-five miles north of Vicksburg.



Phillip stared at the map he could see that the roads from Vicksburg lead away in all directions. He had no way of knowing where Jamie could have gone. But Jamie knew where he was going. Jamie knew that Phillip was leaving to head north on the river. Jamie could have very easily planned on meeting Phillip anywhere along the long and mostly wild and empty banks of the river. The map showed swamps and wilderness on the Mississippi side of the river. The rocky bluffs and steep drop-offs had stifled builders so that the land remained as it had been for centuries. Swamps and wilderness some of the roughest areas in the U.S. and his young friend was out there somewhere in the company of desperate men. Running for their lives with all the redneck cops of the state of Mississippi hot on their trail.



The TV had been non-stop in its updates on the manhunt each report teasingly revealing a few new facts. In the last report the police seemed to think that Jamie was a hostage and not one of the gang that planned the escape. Everybody from the KKK to the black panthers had been mentioned as groups that could ve pulled off the attack and escape.



The one thing for certain was the amount of force put into the field to capture the escapees. It was already the biggest manhunt in the states history and there was a circus like feel to the proceedings as everybody was waiting to hear about the battle when the cops caught up to the prisoners.



Phillip shook his head in despair. The forces of government were looking at this as the first shots in a revolution something that they felt should be put down with as much violence as possible to serve as an example to everybody else who might have similar plans. Jamie had been in bad spots before but Phillip had to wonder if he could handle the forces that were lined up against him this time. The riots in the streets of so many of the large cities had people worried and nearly everybody thought that it would end up in bloodshed before the racial thing was decided. When you considered that the draft was sending young people running to Canada and the civil rights movement was sending northern rebels into the deep south just to stir up as much trouble as possible hoping for another Selma to win over more popular support. It seemed to Phillip that his country was doomed to have to endure another civil war. It seemed that the people around him wanted it. His mind went back to the day he heard that JFK had been shot he had been in a pool hall and everybody cheered. That had been five years ago and things had only gotten worst. Now you had George Wallace running for president and he seemed to be doing well in the primaries. There was a lot of hate in the air and nobody was sure what direction the country was heading in.



In the end Phillip decided that he would head out later tonight and go slow along the trip upriver. He would try and give Jamie every chance to find him and the boat that might be his only way out of this terrible mess. Phillip as a rule didn t carry guns onboard but tonight he found his old army 45 pistol and his army surplus M14 carbine and placed them in his quarters on board. He took enough ammo to fight a small war and also grabbed more supplies for the first aid box. His mind still clouded with all the possibilities of the danger he might face he set about loading his boat for a trip into what might turn out to be a war zone. He was determined to do the right thing by Jamie even if that meant that he would have to take sides against the forces of the government.



Sixty-five miles to the north-northwest of Phillip Jamie woke up to the feel of Danny rolling him over and sticking his dick which seemed to always be hard between his lips



That s a good girl the breakfast of champions darling the breakfast of champions Danny smiled down at the top of the soldiers head as he deep throated his cock pushing his nose into his pubic hair. Danny thought that it was time to take this bitch to a different level.



Bitch you better show me that you like sucking that cock. Suck that cock bitch. I said to suck it like you mean it. I want to hear you sucking that thing.



This motherfucker Jamie thought. Got me face-fucking myself again while he just stands there. He makes me do all the work while I m the one getting raped.



Jamie brought his hands up and started to fondle Danny s balls. He ran his hand under him and found his asshole he brushed across it and then worked his way back to his balls. Jamie let his slobber run down from his mouth to fall on his hand which was wrapped around the base of Danny s dick. As he jacked off his dick he kept his mouth on his hand rising and falling with it as he beat him off. He kept his hand wet so it was always as slick as the inside of his mouth. Jamie was trying hard to make him cum trying to make him happy he wanted him to cum.



You stupid bitch I can beat my meat. I want a blow job and I don t want to feel nothing but lips and tonsils. Danny roughly pulled the younger man off his dick and pushed him down on his stomach his face in the dirt and pine needles. Danny reached behind him and pulled out something that had been laying in the pine straw. It was a short piece of barbed wire old and rust colored but still thick and strong. It looked like it had been unraveled for apiece maybe ten inches on each end.



Thoughts ricocheted through Jamie s mind at the speed of light. He knew that he could stop this right now but did he want to yet? In a faction of a second Jamie compared what he was allowing to happen with his military service. He had suffered severe discomfort at the whim of his commanding officers in the past and for no good reason other then because they ordered him to. He had allowed himself to be restrained and tortured when he had gone through E and E school in Panama. They taught him more then just escape and evasion they taught him how to conduct himself as a prisoner if he got caught. Jamie had avoided capture and never had to endure it but he had hidden close by to the holding compound for two days he watched the poor bastards that were caught get shocked with wires to various parts of their body brutal kicks and beatings with belts. The men endured because they were doing it for their superiors. Men trained to kill submitted to pain humiliation and bad treatment suffered severely to keep imaginary secrets.



He had been here before just in a different setting. Jamie was out the door and free-falling into submissiveness he wasn t ready to pull the ripcord yet.



Danny then took Jamie s hand and pulling the two pieces of wire around his wrist twisted them together with a pair of pliers. When he was done with that hand he pulled the other around behind the boy and did the same to it. He stood up and pulled him to his feet putting his arms to his sides he then took another piece of wire and tied the boy s wrist again this time letting the wire cross the front of his body. Finished he stood back to admire his work. Jamie s arms were secured to his sides if he tried to move them toward the front then barbs on the wire would dig into the skin on his back. If he tried to move his hands to the rear then barbs would dig into the skin across his stomach.



Jamie thought that he might still be able to slip the wire down his legs if he got the chance maybe get his hands up here in front of his face so he might get the twist undone by using his teeth.



He heard Danny say. Just one more thing and he came up behind him and taking a small piece of wire wrapped it around his upper arm he then took it and pulling it painfully to the back and center he tied it to his other arm. This forced the boy to stick out his chest and at the same time suck in his gut to avoid getting stuck by the barbs. Now there was no way that he could slip the wires down his legs. He was truly bound and helpless.



Now bitch get your ass on your knees and get back to work. Danny growled at him.



Jamie dropped on command and started to give him the best blowjob that he could. His arms ached from the way they were pulled behind him the pain in his shoulders started to build into cramps. He kept sucking ignoring his pain and concentrating on Danny s pleasure. Jamie could tell he was about to cum he plunged down his cock and held him deep as he felt him jump and shoot. His Master s dick throbbing like it was breathing deep in his throat. He didn t stop but he did slow it down Jamie teased him with his tongue. He sucked more gently and let it lay longer on his tongue licking it slowly until he thought that Danny was ready and he would start to get a little more forceful with his mouth. This oral rape went on for over an hour. Jamie s arms were driving him mad with their cramping spasms and pain. He had cut his back several times and there were a couple of cuts on his stomach also. He could feel the stickiness of his own blood as it dried on his stomach and back. A single drop of blood fell on his hard dick that waved around in front of him the air making it a cool spot on his hot cock as it dried to a crust. Finally Danny pulled his dick from his mouth making a lewd popping noise.



The boy was dead on his knees the pain and the sexual excitement had completely drained him.



You know that we got no place to go. The cops are all over the highways looking for us checking cars at road blocks watching at all the river bridges for us. Danny looked down at Jamie and smiled We ain t got no TV and all we got is you for entertainment. You think that you re up to keeping me happy for a couple of days out here in these woods?



Danny had a mean streak in him and Jamie knew that he was going to see a lot more of it before he ever got back to the real world. This was like boot camp and this asshole was the drill sergeant. When he had allowed himself to be secured he had entered into Danny s world. Danny was god in his world. Jamie knew his place he had played similar games before.



I asked you a question slut. Are you going to keep me happy for these next few days or not? Danny pushed his face sneeringly close to Jamie s almost touching him.



I ll do the best that I can. I ll do what ever you tell me to do. Jamie was so uncomfortable he needed to be able to stretch his arms out to relieve the cramps. Please let me stretch my arms they hurt so bad. He knew that he was begging but that was what he was down to now.



Sure thing I ll let you stretch your arms a bit Danny lifted the ex-paratrooper to his feet by the wire that crossed his back. Pulling the wire across his stomach into his flesh. Jamie moaned with the pain and the effort of standing up. Danny pulled him over to the car He pushed the boy over the hood and started to work on the wires behind his back. Soon he had the wire undone and he walked around to the other side of the car he reached across and grabbed the wire and pulled Jamie s arms over his head. Stretching them across the hood and using the wire he had undone in back he tied his hands to the rear view mirror mounted on the other fender. Jamie was tied across the hood of the car with his feet just touching the ground. His ass was helplessly displayed and offered to his Master s hungry stare. Danny leaned forward and whispered into Jamie s ear.



I got something that I found in the trunk that I think that you might need.



He held a large flat blade screwdriver in front of Jamie s face it had a thick wooden handle and a shank that was a good foot long. Danny then held up a small greasy container he turned it so Jamie could read the label Rear End Grease.



Danny was laughing and telling him that it was like a sign from God when he found that can of grease.



You got to admit it slut He smiled at the boy as he waved the greasy screwdriver we got the right tools for the job. This is your lucky day I was going to dry fuck that ass of yours but now I won t have to.



With that statement he started to rub the handle of the screwdriver against the boy s puckered hole. When he had it ready he pushed the handle up into Jamie s ass an inch or so twisting and pushing and then he would pull it back a bit only to push it deeper with the next stroke.



Jamie at first hated the feel of the thing in his ass but as it progressed into a slow fucking motion in and out slipping the length in slowly stopping and retreating a bit. He relaxed and offered himself to this fucking. It took a few seconds but finally with one quick and sudden motion Danny got the whole handle inside the boy s ass. Jamie felt his asshole close onto the metal shank. Danny used the blade like a handle and twirled the handle around inside him. You stay just like that until I get back he said as he slapped the boy s ass very hard two times. Jamie couldn t turn to look behind him but he heard him walking away down the firebreak behind him. It seemed that he was gone for quite some time the handle in his ass was very uncomfortable and he found himself squirming a bit as he lay across the warm car hood.



Flies landed and walked on his body like teasing fingers. He couldn t move he could only endure. He thought that he might be able to push the handle from his ass if he squeezed and pushed hard enough. He remembered what Danny had told him stay like that.



He was conditioned to follow orders and left it in place. He found himself thinking about having a dick in his ass. He found himself thinking about how it would feel to have a man push his hard cock up into such a sensitive hole. He was playing games that he never wanted to play but what made it even worst was that he was playing them by himself. Nobody was making him have these thoughts he could only blame himself for those slutty thoughts.



Jamie never heard Danny when he got back. He could have been watching him sway and rock with his discomfort for several minutes before the boy ever knew that he was there. Jamie was so lost in his slutty thoughts that the first he knew of Danny s return was when his hand grabbed the shank of the screwdriver and started to fuck it in and out of his asshole. It was as if his daydream of getting ass-fucked had come true. Jamie was a willing partner as he pushed back onto the shank driving the handle deeper and deeper into his body. After a few strokes Danny pulled it out to the point where the handle was the thickest and left it there to stretch the tight asshole open for his use.



Bitch if you drop that thing from your ass I am going to whip you till you bleed. You listening to me bitch. With that said he went about stretching the boy s feet apart and tying his ankles to a stick with two pieces of old fence wire. Jamie almost dropped the damn thing when his legs were pulled so far apart. He had to draw every fiber in his body into the effort to squeeze that damn handle hard enough that it wouldn t fall.



When Danny had finished the boy s feet were as far apart as they could go and his ass was wide open to him. His hand grabbed the screwdriver and pulled it from Jamie s hole he carried it around the car to the side where Jamie could see the thing and then told him to open his mouth. Jamie could see shit on the handle he could smell his own shit as Danny put the steel shank in his mouth like you might hold a pencil in your teeth. Don t drop this bitch . Jamie could see a glob of shit just inches from his lips he could smell it with every breath. Danny was now behind him and Jamie felt him step between his spread legs. Danny guided his hard dick into the boy s open and stretched hole. He didn t spare the boy any pain or discomfort as he sunk to the hilt on the first hard stroke into his bowels. Jamie almost dropped the screwdriver from his mouth and had to bite down hard on the steel shank to hang onto the damn thing. He wanted to scream but the shank of the screwdriver gagged him. Jamie was thinking that this was the way that Raymond had soul fucked poor Molly last night driving her nearly crazy with desire before they gang raped her.



Danny just let his dick lay in the boy s hot tunnel for a few moments Jamie was so totally helpless that he could only lie there and await his rape at Danny s hands. The cowboy leaned forward and whispered into the soldier s ear.



Boy I am going to tear this asshole up for you. I am going to make you mine for life. Now I want to feel you ass tighten on every outward stroke. You hear me?



He was waiting for an answer to his question so Jamie nodded his head he couldn t speak because of the screwdriver. This was not good enough for Danny though. His hand slammed down across his poor ass and was followed by several hard blows. When he tired of this Danny leaned back over the naked boy s body to whisper into his ear again. Bitch you squeeze my dick twice for yes. You never tell me no.



Jamie squeezed his dick with his ass twice.



Good girl now lets get to fucking this ass. With that statement he stated to ram his hard dick deep into the boy s ass. Forcing him to grunt with the force of his strokes. Jamie tried to tighten his ass when he felt him start to pull out and it caused him even more pain. He tried to open his ass when he was plunging in so deep but that didn t seem to help either. This was not romance or love this was hard brutal sex between men. There was no loving surrender there was only force and one man dominating another. As he kept at it Jamie seemed to be getting more used to it and the pain lessened. He kept fucking him with his ass muscles trying to make it as good for him as he could. Jamie was ashamed to admit that his dick was hard as a rock and he sought some relief by rubbing it on the fender of the car as Danny rode his ass. Jamie kept the screwdriver clenched between his teeth until he felt Danny s hot load shoot deep into his innards.



His Master had taken him like a bitch and he had tried to make it good for him. Maybe he was a bitch and not a man after all. He felt the power that Danny held while he was fucking and that was sexy but he did not find any pleasure in this thing. It had been a sexy thing though and Jamie was hot and would have liked to cum.

Danny pulled out of his sore ass and walked over to lay in some shade leaving Jamie to hold his shitty screwdriver in his teeth. Jamie could feel his cum as it ran down his leg and started to cool in the air. After a few minutes of this Danny came around to his front and took the screwdriver from his mouth. Without a word he walked back around him and slide the handle back deep inside the boy s sore and abused asshole sealing what was left of his load inside. He then went back to the side where the boy s hands were tied to the mirror and released them. He told him to stand up and Jamie did it was hard to balance with his feet spread so far apart but he did the best that he could. After re-attaching the wire restraining his arms Danny came to stand in front of him. With a quick move he held him and pushed him down to his knees this was very painful because of the way his feet were spread apart. Danny s dick was red and discolored with the juices from the boy s asshole. He looked down on the boy and waited never saying a word.



Jamie knew what he wanted after a moment to see if he was going to give the command he gave in and gave him what he wanted. Opening his lips he took the foul member deep into his mouth and started to clean it with his tonuge and lips. Jamie was a real slut now and he had begun to accept that fact. His dick was still hard and he had been treated like shit. He must like it he thought. When he had cleaned Danny s dick to his satisfaction Danny stepped back and closed his pants. Without a word he turned and walked away leaving Jamie standing on his knees in the dirt.



Jamie had cum seven or eight times yesterday and he had cum twice since he had been with Danny. He shouldn t be horny but he was. He fidgeted as he stood on his sore knees in the pine needles. His cock was hard and waved around in front of him as he twitched and twisted trying to relieve himself someway.



Danny sat and watched lighting a cigarette drawing the smoke deep into his chest and letting it out in a thin stream from his mouth. The younger man was still hot as a two-dollar pistol. A mean smile appeared on Danny s face as an ideal hit him. If the kid were a hot little slut that needs fucking then he would see to it that he was fucked. Maybe the kid could fuck himself all night long. He got up and without saying a word walked to the trunk of the car. A few minutes later he came back into Jamie s view. Danny wasn t big on explaining anything to anybody so Jamie had to watch and try to figure what was going on as Danny did his thing. First he went over to the tree where he had been sitting looking up into the branches he found what he was looking for and marked the spot with his foot drawing an X in the dirt. Back to the car he went only to return with a ball ping hammer and the car s jack. Danny took the jack and hammered it into the ground until only about three inches still stuck out of the dirt. That left nearly three foot of steel rod driven deep into the hard clay dirt.



Danny then took the hammer and using a knife he found in the trunk started to whittle on the handle. When he was finished some time later he had reduced the wooden shaft to about an inch thick except for right at the end of the handle. There the handle swelled to the original size which was nearly two inches thick. Danny looked at the fruits of his labor and seemed to be content with his efforts. He went back to the trunk and this time brought back a chain that was designed to hold the fish that a fisherman might catch. Danny went back to the car and not finding what he needed headed back down the firebreak and out of Jamie s sight.



Jamie couldn t sit down because he had that damn screwdriver up his ass he was afraid that he might fall and stick the damn thing in so deep that he could kill himself on it. He had to maintain this very uncomfortable position until Danny helped him to move into another. When he was in the army Jamie had learned that toughness is the ability to endure pain and discomfort. He had been trained for this but he didn t know it at the time of the training. As the pain got worst for Jamie his mind began to think of himself as a victim not a slut but a guy who was being used against his wishes. Jamie began to think of how he might be able to escape. These thoughts were interrupted by the noise of Danny returning he had several pieces of wood most of them had nails driven through them. He dropped them into a noisy pile and began to pull out the nails with the pliers and the hammer.



Jamie couldn t stand the pain any longer and asked. Danny You got to help me my shoulders are killing me and now my legs are cramping so bad that I m getting a charlie horse I am afraid that I am going to stab this damn screwdriver up my ass too far if I fall.



Danny said nothing he just kept doing what he was doing taking out the nails and then driving them through the board with the hammer.



Jamie tried once more. Come on man I ve done everything that you ve asked me to do. Jamie was ashamed as he said the next few words. I ve been a good slut for you now give me a break.



Still no response from Danny



Jamie was on the verge of a panic he tried once more to sway Danny.



I ll do anything you want me to do I ll suck you all night long if you want me too. You can fuck my ass if you want to. I don t care what you do to me but you got to let me move. This shit is killing me.



Danny acted as thought he hadn t heard a word. He continued to work at whatever he was working on. Jamie began to think that what Danny was working on was something that would prove to be bad news for himself. The hammer was beginning to look like a giant dildo and Jamie did not like the look of the board with all those nails driven through it.



This was not sex this was not even rough sex this was the work of a seriously sick mind. Jamie had endured a lot in his life as a paratrooper he would try to last through this too but he was going to kill Danny as soon as an opportunity presented itself to him. From this moment on he would be looking for an opening and since Danny thought of him as weak Jamie thought that he would have the advantage.



Jamie would have begged some more if he had thought that it might ve helped but he didn t think that it would. He decided that he would not beg again. Jamie went into the mindset of a prisoner of war he became a paratrooper again while he kneeled in the dirt with that screwdriver up his ass. The slut inside of him shut her mouth. The man inside of him gritted his teeth and withstood the pain of his predicament. The boy inside of him felt that he was growing into that man he wanted so bad to be.



They all three now thought of Danny as the enemy.



Danny didn t know that Jamie was a trained killer and that he had killed before just for fun. Jamie recalled the actions that had driven him to take a submissive slant on life. What had caused him to give control to others? Jamie remembered once when he was in a grain elevator overlooking the river. The rebels were on the other side of the river and the two sides would trade shots whenever they saw each other. One morning Jamie had shot two guys as they ran across the concrete docks close to the water. For the next three days they shot at everybody who tried to claim the bodies. Everybody thought that it was funny making the rebels put up with the smell of their friends rotting and stinking just a few feet from their position. After a while the stink got so bad on their side of the river that they stopped shooting and let the rebels claim their fallen comrades. Jamie had wondered why he took such delight in doing such cruel things to people he had never met.



Jamie was doing something that was common among abused children. In an effort to deal with a situation that was too horrible to credit as being real a child will go out of their body. They will play with an imaginary friend or go to a secret place. He was putting himself outside of his body to escape the pain of being in the shape he was in. His mind soared back to the time he was riding in a troop truck. They were being trucked to a village where the Vietcong had attacked the night before. As they rolled down the narrow dirt road they would pass through villages where the children would run out in the road behind the trucks hoping for a can of c-rations to be thrown out. Many of the guys would throw out a can of fruit cocktail or something else that the children might like.



Every now and then though some asshole would be pissed about a buddy dying or getting wounded. He would hate the whole country for it and the kids were part of the enemy. These sick fucks would throw a hand grenade out amongst the other tin cans of food. Jamie could still hear the laughter of the troops as the crowd of hungry children would be blown up. Pieces of children s bodies would sometime rain down on their truck as they sped away from the horror they had caused. Now Jamie had come half way around the world but he had found the same sort of sick mind right here in Mississippi. Jamie had always thought that he should have done something about those guys back then in Vietnam but he didn t because they were on his side. They would be watching his back and he had to trust them.



Danny was a different story Danny was going to die because he had no reason to live. He was too sick to be allowed to live. The pain in his arms and back only make his decision more complete. As the night passed Jamie was skirting very close to insanity. The mantra of killing Danny was the only thing that helped him to stay focused helped him to stay strong and helped him to endure. Jamie was hurting and he was weakened but he was resolved he was committed.



Danny shook Jamie from his thoughts when he felt the older mans hands helping him to stand up. Jamie s arms were so cramped up that he could hardly move them when Danny took off the wire that held them together behind his back. His arms fell lifeless to his sides when the last of his hand restraints had been removed. Danny left his feet spread far apart and wire-tied to the long stick that served as a spreader bar. Danny drug him over under the tree where he had been working and secured the homemade spreader bar to the jack he had driven in the ground.



As Danny worked on Jamie s feet he got his face a little too close and Jamie saw his moment of opportunity. While his hands were still dead and felt useless to him his head was free and he rammed it violently into Danny s face. Blood spattered all over both of them as Danny s nose was broken and smeared across his face. With Danny dazed by the blow Jamie had enough time to get his hands back in action and he got in several good blows before Danny could get his mind back on track. When he did get his mind functioning again he started to crawl toward the car and the gun in the front seat.



Jamie knew that he had to get to Danny before he got to the car. Naked and bloody he forced himself to his feet unable to free himself from the secured spreader bar he had to let himself fall onto the man who was still trying to crawl away toward the car. Jamie had no way to use his legs to brace himself as he rained blows down on the semi helpless Danny this was the most brutal sort of combat with no room for mercy or quarter. It was kill or be killed deep in the swamps of Mississippi. Jamie was not sure how long the fight had been going on he came to his senses as he felt his fist entering the soupy bloody mess that had been the face of Danny Freeman. At first he thought that Danny was dead but after a moments watching Jamie saw movement and knew that the man was still breathing. He wouldn t be a problem for a while though and Jamie started to work on the wire holding his feet to the spreader bar. Soon he was free and he stood over the man who would have offered him a slow and painful death as his sex slave. There was no forgiveness in Jamie s heart as he looked down on the man lying unconscious on the ground. The man had bled so much from his wounds to what used to be his face that the ground was actually muddy with blood. Ants were beginning to eat at the blood on Danny s skin but Jamie was too tired to bother with brushing them off. He sat down and took stock of his own body Danny had landed a few blows of his own and Jamie was in bad shape himself.



He managed to drag himself over to the car and retrieved the gun although he didn t think that Danny was a threat to him anymore he felt better holding the weapon in his hands. After a few long swigs of coca-cola Jamie felt a little better. Time is the greatest nurse in the world and soon it made Jamie feel like he might make it after all. With his strength returning he finally decided that he could move the still unconscious Danny over to the car and away from the ants. He was a little sickened by what he had did to the man with his own hands but after a little thought he decided that Danny would have did worst to him.



Jamie was tired in every way that a man can be tired. His muscles ached and his mind hurt. He was wounded in both mind and body as he slowly regrouped and became more human as the hours passed. He used the wire to tie Danny up and he was safely tied up in the backseat of the car now. He was awake but had said nothing since regaining consciousness. Jamie had nothing to say to him so silence ruled the small clearing as Jamie made his preparations for leaving.



Jamie left with all the coke and all the snack food that they had fuck Danny he thought as he walked away. His last look over his shoulder showed Danny looking out from the car s window. Hate burned in his eyes as he watched Jamie leave him behind.



Now Jamie faced a different problem. He was barefoot and naked in a southern swamp he was unsure of what direction he was traveling in but he knew that he had to keep moving. He thought that he was headed toward the river and pushed himself as hard as he could stopping only when he could go no further and resting only until he was strong enough to proceed again. The bugs ate him alive as he walked his feet sliding through the mud heedless of the snakes and other creatures that might be living in it. His mind locked on the memories of Phillip and the life that he might have had with him. Phillip was the thought that kept him moving when all of his strength was gone. Day faded to night and Jamie found it hard to see in the deep darkness of the swamp. When he collided with a tree he just let himself slide down its trunk until he was resting against it and he passed out.



Moonlight flickered in his eyes when he came to he slowly looked around and saw an opening in the trees off to his right. He slowly forced himself to head that way. He almost fell into the river as he came to a high rocky bluff. He had no ideal where he was in relationship to Greenville or any of the cities on the river but he thought that he was to the north of them.



After a little looking he found a large log that he could roll into the water. It was large enough to hold his weight and he let himself slip into the cooling waters of the big muddy river. The current was strong and it swept him downstream toward Phillip toward peace and happiness. Toward the life that he now knew that he wanted to share with the man who loved him.



Jamie knew that Phillip was here somewhere so he didn t hail any of the other boats that he passed on his way downstream. He could see their lights long before he could see the boats so he had time to tell if it was Phillip. If he didn t find Phillip before he passed Port Gibson then he would come out and find some help.



It was daylight when he saw the familiar shape of Phillip s boat it was lying still tied to a tree on the eastern side of the river under the overhanging trees in a big bend of the river. Jamie was on the wrong side of the river and realized that he would have to let go of his log and strike out swimming to get to the boat. He was not sure that he could make it against the strength of the currant but he knew that he had to try. That was when he remembered the gun pulling it up over his head it fired it into the air three times rapidly.



Almost as if he had been waiting Phillip rushed out onto the deck eyes searching the river before his hands could reach the railing.



Jamie used the last of his strength to call out to him.



Phillip! Help me Phillip I don t think that I can make the swim over.



The current was strong and Jamie was sweeping past the tugboat as he was calling out. But on the wind he heard Phillip s happy cries and knew that he would get the small outboard and be down to get him. The big thing was that Phillip now knew where Jamie was.



Jamie felt safe for the first time in a long time. He let his body relax and he held the log as he rode the water south the motor of an outboard sounding like music in his ears.

Erin on the beach strokes his cock

Yellow Ch. 07

Thanks to Jerrie for the edit.



Camble what have I done to deserve you gracing me with your presence? Rick said smiling and setting his hands on the small counter top in front of him.



Um... you sent a letter saying you wanted to see me I said slowly. I didn t really know why I d come why I d felt like I had to just because he d asked.



Oh that s right I did Rick said and kept on smiling. His smile pissed me off made me feel like he was laughing at me.



If you are just going to smile at me I m leaving I said and stood.



Damn Kid sit down Rick said and stood too. We glared at each other for a few seconds before I slowly sat back down.



What do you want Rick?



Two things he said and shifted around in his chair. One I have something that I need to give you and two I want to say that I was sorry.



You re sorry? I asked.



Yes and yeah it probably means nothing to you but I am sorry and I needed to let you know that. I stared at him mouth wide open. This is not what I expected when I read his letter.



No Rick it does mean a lot to me to hear that from you. Thank you I said. I was uncomfortable with this with seeing him again. I had really hoped I never would again. After getting that letter though I didn t know what to think. Maybe I was just desperate to talk to someone other then Mac and Rhonda and John.



Okay Rick said and stood. I stood too and watched as he left the room. The guard that had brought me into the room was there again waiting at the door for me. I walked toward him glancing back at the small stall I d just been sitting in. It had happened so fast it was hard to believe that I d talked to Rick at all.



Come on Mr. York we have your things at the front desk the guard said and walked in front of me expecting me to follow. When we got to the front desk he pulled a long envelope from a draw and handed it to me. I looked down at it my name written across the front. I looked back up at the guard and he was smiling at me.



I walked out of the building and got into my truck throwing the envelope across the bench seat and started the car. A couple hours later I was over by the lake behind my town envelope in one hand beer in the other. I was drinking a lot more now if that was obvious.



I dropped the tail gate sat down on it heavily and started opening the seal. I pulled out a packet of paper and started looking through it. It was a deed. It was the deed to Rick s house. The last page of the packet was a letter.



Dear Camble it began.



I m going to get right to the point here. I did wrong by you I beat the shit out of you I called you names I raped you and you stuck by me anyway. If it had been happening to me I would have left but you stayed. In some ways I find you noble and loyal but in other ways I think you re stupid. It was just like Rick to point out things he knew I didn t want to hear things he knew I already knew too things that he knew would hurt my feelings but help me understand all sides of an argument weather I liked it or not.



You loved me and that s great knowing that you loved me. Knowing that I held you re heart when you could have given it to anyone. So now it s my turn to finally give you something back. I closed me eyes trying to hide the words. How could he expect me to except that house? Too many good memories turned bad so much love and hurt I don t think I could go anywhere near that house let alone live there.



I don t care what you do with the house if you sell it or burn it down whatever just take it. I hope that in some way it ll help ease some of the pain I put you through.



I m not asking for your forgiveness I know better then that but I am asking that you take this gift. Don t try and send it back to me because I won t take it. I want you to have it it s yours.



Rick.



P.S.: You don t have to be a stranger it d be nice seeing each other once in a while don t you think?



I throw the papers to the ground my empty beer bottle went flying into the lake and I screamed. How dare he tell me I had to just take the house and then have the fucking gall to turn around and say I should come see him again like it was the least I could do to show I was grateful for all he d done for me? No I don t fucking think so.



I kicked the papers across the small beach my truck sat in. I was fuming. I felt trapped and stupid. I shouldn t have gone to see him I don t know why I just up and went the moment he asked me to. I should have fucking thrown the letter away Rhonda should have thrown it away rather then handing it over to me like it was nothing.



But I guess it should have been nothing I shouldn t be pissed about the way he treated me if I was truly over it I wouldn t react at all. I slammed the tail gate of me truck up loathing that I was upset but still upset because I felt like he d wronged me all over again.



I didn t need this not when I was still trying to get over Reed...



I picked up the dirtied papers one by one and got back into my truck. I drove slowly using the back roads to get back into town. I looked forward willing my eyes not to look over when I pasted the road that ran along the back of the Timmy s property.



I couldn t help a glace I wasn t expecting to see him in the back yard though. I slowed a little more and took a better look. Reed was sitting on the swing hanging from the largest tree in the yard. He was holding on to the ropes his arms stretched over his head slightly. His eyes were down at his feet as he swung the swing a few inches with his toes.



Camble Camble Camble Reed said giggling next to my ear. I opened my eyes slowly still feeling half asleep.



Hmm I mumbled and closed me eyes again snuggling into his warm body.



Guess what I found? he said and moved to lay over me straddling me hips and moving his arms under my back to hold onto my shoulders.



Hmm? I asked again.



A swing will you come and help me put it up?



Baby I m asleep I said and kissed his neck wanting him to stay and go back to sleep with me.



Please? We can take a nap later. I looked up at him again and smiled. He was such a little kid sometimes. So easily amused by such a simple toy but I loved the joy Reed radiated when he was like this. Plus I knew if I helped him now he would reward me later.



Sure baby let me get dressed I said and he giggled again kissing me hard and ran from the room. Two hours later we had the swing tied high on the top branch of a tree.



All those years I ve tried climbing this tree why didn t I ever think of a using a 40 foot latter? Reed said using his hand to shield the sun as he looked up at the branch.



I don t know maybe your just slow? I said and he pushed me lightly.



Hey mister for that crack you get to push me Reed said and sat down glancing over his shoulder to smile at me. I shook my head and walked over to him leaning down to kiss his cheek and pushed him up into the air.



I snapped out of my thoughts and looked up at the road just as I swerved off it. I steadied the car quickly and got off the gravel shoulder and back onto the real road. I took a few deep breaths trying to calm my body and looked back out the window. I was a little ways down the road from the backyard now but I could still see Reed. He was standing up next to the swing eyes toward my truck. I slammed my foot on the gas and sped away.



It hurt to see Reed looking so lost but it hurt too just seeing him. I couldn t take that he d never even called to say he was sorry. At least Rick had done that much.







*******



So.



So?



Are you going to keep the house?



Are you insane? I asked Rhonda and stood from the table. I was always restless anymore I could never calm down and I felt like I really was going insane this time.



I d keep it if I were you She said and smiled sweetly.



Then you can have it I say and throw the papers onto the counter top smiling back at her. She stood and picked up the papers and walked passed me.



That s so sweet of you Camble thank you. She said and turned walking up the stairs. I stood there shocked for a minute before I had to laugh. Why I expected anything less from her I don t know.



*******



It was late I wasn t sure of the time but it was dark outside. I d just gotten back from work and I came into the house finding it as dark as ever. I walked through the halls and rooms turning on all the lights hoping that it would help the house feel more like a home again.



I walked over to the phone to check my messages. It said I had four new ones but I knew better then to hope any of them was from Camble. I d given up hope on him ever calling me again.



Hey Reed what s up little bro? Mom and Dad want me to come down a pick you up for the weekend so back your bags I ll be there Friday morning. I needed to call him back and let him know I couldn t go I had to work.



Hello honey it s Mom I just wanted to call and see how you were doing give us a call soon. I shook my head I d just called her that morning what could have changed? Nothing really a big fat fucking nothing.



Reed its Seth. I don t get why you have been avoiding my calls I mean it was just a kiss your boy toy can t be that mad-



Bastard I said as I deleted it.



Reed? Hi it s Gwenn I had a few questions about something could you come back to work? I picked up the phone and banged it against my forehead why? I don t know thought it would help but it didn t.



I walked around the house turning all the lights back off rubbing my head the whole way. I got to the door and looked back at the darkened house again.



I suck at life.







*******



Now tell me again why you can t come? Wes said. I followed him up the stairs and into my room. He went to the closet and pulled down one of my over night bags.



I have to work I told you that yesterday when you called. You don t have to come here and rescue me Wes I m fine. I said and pulled the bag away from him. He glared at me and snatched it back.



Yes I do and no you re not. Wes said turning to go back to the closet and started pulling out random garments half of which weren t even mine.



Wes don t I said and tried to take them from him.



Reed you can t just sit here all day and do nothing you have to get out you have to so something other then work and sleep.



No I don t. I m not just your little brother anymore Wes you can t just tell me how I have to live my life. If I want to fucking lay around all day long so help me that s what s I m going to do. I yelled and left the room.



I m not trying to control you Reed I m trying to help you Wes said coming after me.



No your not I screamed turning around. You didn t ask me to come and stay the weekend with you you told me. You didn t listen to me when I told you that I had to work which I really do you just came out here anyway. I breathed in deep not wanting to scream at Wes anymore. I don t mind you helping me Wes you re my brother I love you. But right now you have to leave me alone and wait for me to ask for that help.



I don t know if I can do that Wes said crossing his arms leaning against the wall.



Yeah okay Wes whatever I said and walked away from him again.



*******



Reed Mom said smiling when Wes and I walked through the front door. How are you dear?



I m fine Mom I said and gave her a hug. She held on for a few more minutes than normal. I wasn t sure if that was because she hadn t seen me in a month or if it was because she felt sorry for me. I didn t want her sympathy I was the one who fucked everything up if anything she should be calling Camble telling him how sorry she was. Though I m sure she had. I wondered then if he d called her back if she d gotten through to him where I d failed.



Your Father wants to see you he asked me to send you to find him the moment you get here. I nodded and walked up the stairs toward Dad s study where you d be able to find him anytime he wasn t eating or sleeping.



Hey Dad I said and sat down on the large leather wing back chair. He looked over at me and smiled.



There s my boy how s everything?



Okay I guess I said and smiled. He always made me feel good. My father was the type of man who s always encouraging and loving there were very few times he d gotten to the point were he had to yell at me. If I got a D on a test in school he would say there s always next time or this teacher is stupid number five and ten are right ask him to look it over again. I loved him for his ever understand in me.



Well I m not. He said and I sat up a little straighter. I m not dying don t start thinking that. I nodded and sat back against the chair.



Then what s wrong?



I ve been thinking a lot about what happened last month I looked down at my hands I didn t want to talk about this. You love Camble don t you? I nodded and brushed the tears from my eyes before they could fall and looked at him.



I do you know I do.



Then I think you didn t try hard enough to get him back. Yes I know you called him but what else? Did you ever go and see him? Did you ever try talking to Mac or Rhonda? I shook my head. Why?



I was scared I thought that if I went over there Camble would refuse to see me. I called him so many times Dad you have no idea and he didn t call me back once he didn t even call to say stop calling I said.



You were scared? he asked and looked away for a second before looking back.



Yeah.



I m sorry Reed Dad said and stood up. I watched as he walked over toward his desk and opened a draw. He lifted a shoebox and brought it over to me. Read these and tell me if you are still scared Dad said and walked from the room.



*******



Henry



I m sorry that I am not there to meet you like I said I would but I ve been thinking a lot lately. I thought it might be easier if I tried explaining those thoughts in this letter instead of in spoken words.



I know how much your parents expect from you. I know that they want you to go to college and marry some successful woman not a poor farmer s daughter who isn t ever going to do any better than this town.



More then anything I wish happiness for you I wish all those dreams you told me about to come true. So please just go. Forget about me go away to college like you planed and be happy. Don t worry about me don t give me a second thought just go and don t look back.



Good-bye Henry and believe me when I say this is for the better.



Love Lily



June 16 1964



Lily



Forget you? Just leave and forget you? It would be easier to cut off my own leg then leave you behind. I want you with me in everything I do why don t you understand that?



When I told you about my dreams it wasn t just dreams I was making plans with you I want us to go and do those things together. How could I backpack through Europe with out you there to guide me when I get lost? How could I go away to college without you there making me study?



When I told you I loved you when I told you I wanted you and only you I meant it I promise you.



Please come and see me tonight I want to really talk to you about this. I want to make you understand. Please don t just turn away from me like this. I love you Lily please believe that.



Yours Henry



June 17 1964



Henry



Please Henry just goes. I want you to leave me alone.



Lily



June 20 1964



Lily



You should have said that the night we met and then maybe I d be able to leave you alone.



I m not going to stop Lily not until I have you again. I ll call you I ll write you I ll come to your house and sit on your porch until you agree to be with me.



You can t fool me Lily I know how much you love me.



Yours forever Henry



June 21 1964



Henry



Okay that s it I ve tried to be nice and I tried to be friendly but this has to stop. So you want to know why I stopped seeing you.



I m pregnant with your child. Now like I said you deserve better than this. You have the mind to do it so go and do it.



I ll be fine just go Henry go before you get stuck here hating me. I love you too much to let you do that to yourself.



Lily



July 1 1964



Lily



I m sorry.



Henry



July 2 1964



*******



So you gave Rhonda Rick s house? Mac asked glaring at me from the other side of the bar.



Yeah I said and shrugged.



Okay Mac said and drank down half a beer still staring at me. I miss you son.



...I m sorry.



*******



What happened next I said coming into the living room where Mom and Dad were watching TV.



What? Mom asked and turned off the TV. I stared at Dad and set the shoebox down in front of him.



What happened next? I asked again. Dad sat back and took a hold of my Mom s hand. What happened on July Second that made you say I m sorry and only that?



I got scared Dad said simply and gave me a measuring look. But I didn t let that stop me Reed.



This is bullshit I yelled. I was furious. They hadn t asked me to come here to see me at least Dad hadn t. He d brought me here just so he could show me how wrong I was. Like I didn t already fucking know. Like I didn t already understand that my being scared is what had ruined everything for me my entire life.



Honey Mom started but I shook my head.



The grand gesture I said and lifted my arms over my head and turned around. I dropped them on top of me head. Wes I yelled up the stairs flinging my arms out in front of me. Utter bullshit.



*******



I woke up with a start hearing a door slam. It couldn t have been any later then six AM. I got up pulling on the first shirt I say over my boxers. I stumbled down the stairs and found both Rhonda and Mac standing just inside the kitchen looking out the back door.



What is it guys? I said making them both turn around giving me glimpse of what they were looking at. I walked slowly forward and out onto the back step. There s no fucking way.



Camble it s real Rhonda said I could hear the smile on her face in her voice.



There in our backyard was Reed s blue couch.

Three horny black men giving white boy\\\'s mouth and ass their best triple-team effort

Barbarian Initiation

Throwing his head back and arching his body Garr cried to his lover in ecstasy Deeper deeper and wrapped his legs about the barbarian Konan s narrow hips pulling their pelvises even closer and more tightly together as the barbarian plowed the lean young mountain warrior s ass canal with his huge weapon.



And he was plowing the lean young warrior Garr very well and very deeply and fully for he was Konan. And Garr lay back and bucked his hips for him as he did then Konan plowed him for a long time more as Garr ran his legs up his lover s chest and Konan pulled his thighs in close. And Garr moaned and cried out in his passion Ride me hard barbarian work my ass with your mighty tool never stop. Oh deeper. Oh faster. Ohh. Filllllll meeeee he cried as he shuddered and released his own pent up cream so it shot up his belly to his chest and beyond.



But it had not always been so when they had met Garr had been full of fear of Konan s mighty weapon. And his fears were understandable unfortunately for Garr had been cruelly treated when a captive of the raiders who had taken him and were known to be slave traders. And the great barbarian Konan had shown another side of himself to free Garr of his fear.



****



Urk and Konan crouched down and watched.



The raider s camp looked to have been occupied for some time with a pen set up for their horses and many possessions in piles lying under the rock. It was set up on smooth sand that lay in the shadow of a great stone overhang on the bank of the river. Its bed was mostly sand now in the dry season but there was a narrow channel of fast-flowing water at its centre and odd marshy patches could be seen in the distance in the wider river bed. The smoke of the raider s small campfire was being broken up and dispersed by the rock above them so they could be warm and eat cooked meat without giving any sign of their hiding place to those searching for them. And it had only been Urk s great skill as a tracker that had brought him and Konan to this hidden secret place.



Now as evening fell the friends were hidden behind huge slabs of rock that had fallen aeons ago from the cliffs above them observing the rituals of the camp. And they smelt the aroma of grilling meat which reminded them that their own stomachs were empty and rumbling after two full days of searching.



They watched the dozen dark-haired raiders sitting about their fire eating grilled meat and passing a wine skin between themselves laughing and talking. This continued for some time until it was fully dark and the only light was from the fire and from the moon that hung conveniently low in the sky above the far bank of the riverbed. When the food was eaten and the wine almost gone two men got up and went deeper into the shadowed space under the overhang. Konan and Urk strained to see where they had gone but saw no more then the two returning minutes later with a struggling captive.



Urk s body tensed at the arrival of the young mountain warrior among his captors but then relaxed partly when he saw that it was not Rogg. But it was still a young man of great importance to him as all four of those taken by the raiders were close kin of his.



The three older warriors and the younger almost-warrior Garr had been captured when they had gone out to perform the sacred rites of initiation into manhood for Garr. And Urk and Konan both knew that the raiders would sell the four as slaves if they got them across the mountains and down to the great city by the sea.



Young Garr the youngest of the four being hardly past his eighteenth year was the one who had been dragged out first to stand before his captors who had formed themselves into a circle. One from the circle stood up and went over to him and the two watchers knew this must be the raider s leader as he was larger than the others and wore a great collar of beads and metal about his neck which had not been visible when he was seated on the far side of the fire. The leader examined Garr all over inspecting his teeth feeling his arms and legs then tearing his loincloth away and weighing his male parts in his hands and fondling them. Urk and Konan looked on wanting to save Garr from the humiliation he was suffering but knowing that the two of them even though both great warriors could not overcome those twelve rough and dangerous raiders while they were all together.



The leader then seemed to be stroking Garr s manhood with his fist and Garr struggled against his captors. But he was tied at the wrists and hobbled at the ankles with one man at his arms behind him and two others taking his legs and holding them steady and parted. So he was unable to pull his rising organ from the leader s grasp.



In the firelight Garr s pole grew to a reasonable length and thickness and once the leader had made it spout its youthful seed the leader released the young captive and he was dragged back under the rock overhand into the darkness from where he had come. Then the other three captives were dragged out one by one and the leader examined them and made each one s manhood reach its full size and shoot its load before they were returned to where they had been brought from. The last to appear was Rogg and when the leader had begun to work him up his men all craned their necks to see the huge size and thickness of Rogg s growing organ.



As his manhood grew to its full size and thickness Rogg was fondled by all the party the laughing men running their hands over his balls squeezing and tugging at them and over his manhood gripping it and poking at its hole. Then one of the raiders was on his knees before him taking that great tool into his mouth and sucking upon it greedily. And another had gone on his knees behind Rogg and had buried his face between his full muscular cheeks.



Rogg was young and in spite of his situation soon shook and moaned and filled the raider s mouth with his first seed then another burst went over the man s body and a third over the hands of several. They exclaimed at the large amount of man cream Rogg had and how strongly he pumped it out. Urk trembled with anger at seeing them treat Rogg like some pleasure slave.



Rogg was taken away soon after but the young lean Garr was brought out again and Konan observed that he was not only the youngest but also the most lithe and slender of the four captives.



Now the leader had Garr pushed onto his knees and though the young man yelled and kicked his tied hands and his tied ankles made him helpless. Men pulled his legs as far apart as his bonds allowed and forced his head to the ground. Meanwhile the leader pulled his short thick organ free of his britches and waved it about and kneeling behind the young captive slapped it on Garr s pale ass cheeks.



Then with little preparation he drove it into Garr s virgin hole. The young man screaming at the pain of the leader s cruel invasion. But the raiders laughed loudly enjoying the young captives pain and their leader roughly and cruelly thrust into him again and again finally spouting his seed across Garr s back as the young man fell to the ground.



Garr remained lying in a heap as the leader strutted about holding his tool which still had some stiffness shaking it and saying See how great and strong my weapon is. It has almost killed this weak mountain man. A warrior? Ha. A weakling. As are all mountain men. Fit for nothing but the slave market.



Garr was dragged away then and to the watchers that appeared to be the end of the evening s entertainment. The raiders moved away from the fire or pulled their blankets closer to it and lay down and quietened. The fire was damped down with sand till it was only a small glow and just one man remained sitting by it and keeping watch.



The raiders had grown complacent after using the hiding place so long and the watch man didn t wake anyone to take his place when he wandered off to piss. So they were unaware he never returned. But Konan crept back to where Urk was hidden and squeezing his arm in reassurance handed him another knife the raider s blade that was sharp and long.



Then silently Konan and Urk left their hiding spot and approached the sleeping party. The men moved under their blankets and made sleeping noises and it was not as dark beneath the overhang as it might have been as the moon was still sitting low in the sky. Then Urk was squatting beside one dark sleeping shape and there was no more than a faint grunt as he found a use for the raider s knife. Then he was beside another and Konan had silently slit the throat of a third man already. Silently and quickly Urk and Konan continued their work and there were but three or four men left alive when one turned over at the sound of a stifled cry and shouted out.



But it was too late. Those left alive were still struggling to stand as Konan and Urk reached them. The camp was suddenly silent and Urk bent to stir the coals throwing light over the scene of death about them. Then he threw more wood on the fire before he took up a burning log and he and Konan moved to the back of the overhang where the prisoners had been dragged.



They crawled back as the roof got lower and then found a side cave and the captives in there tied up and chained to stakes driven into the stone walls. Garr lay huddled up his face stained with tears and with blood - but only a small amount the two men were relieved to see - about his rear and between his thighs. Konan cut him free and almost carried him from the cave as Urk freed the other three young men embracing Rogg who kissed him ferociously.



They gathered down by the flowing water in the riverbed and though it was cold the freed captives all lay or sat in the cleansing water. They splashed it over themselves washing the stench of their captivity and the raider s foul hands from their lean strong bodies.



Urk joined his lover Rogg in the fast-flowing water and used his hands to cleanse his manhood as it quickly rose up to greet him. Then he and Rogg lay in the water and rolled about in it embracing and cleansing themselves in the coolness as they moved against the sand and each other. The water was cold so they felt the heat of each other s bodies gladly and pressed against each other with the heat of the others skin against their skin inflaming their desire even more as they kissed and touched each other s organs and entrances.



Soon Rogg was kneeling in the water with Urk knelt behind him between his spread thighs and Urk was running his tongue and fingers about Rogg s puckered rim as Rogg moaned and whispered to Urk of what he wanted him to do to reassert his possession of him. They were rough words of fucking and cum. And Urk had his fingers inside Rogg as Rogg stroked his own massive pole and it spouted into the water beneath him his seed carried off to the ocean.



Urk s own manhood was of just as massive a size as Rogg s and was standing tall and dark in the dim light unseen precum dribbling from its tiny mouth and Urk rubbed it over Rogg s rim and into his loosening hole.



Garr had gone a bit away from the others and lay alone in the cold water shaking and trying to clean the stench and abuse of the raiders from his body as Konan kept a worried eye on him. The other two young men now sat on the wet sand beside the river and with their own tools in their hands stroked themselves and ran their hands over their bodies tweaking and pinching and fondling their balls as Urk pressed the huge knob of his manhood to the loosened hole of the begging Rogg.



Rogg moaned Fill me. I need your manhood inside me. Drive it in. Hard. Fuck me deep. Take me Urk. Take me strong and hard make me yours again. And Urk did driving his knob into Rogg s passage and then driving his tool further into him reaching the spot he knew and rubbing his knob against that twisting and turning it inside his lover. Then pushing his manhood deeper Rogg welcoming it into his core with moans and whimpers as they were connected curling pubic hair mixed with curling ass hair two bodies joined in shared heat and lust. Urk rocked himself inside the tight embracing passage of his lover and moaned at the feel of that channel on his throbbing tool as Rogg moaned with him.



There were cries of Yes yes and Fuck him fuck him deep from the two young men watching who came quickly at the sight of Urk s great tool being buried to the hilt and then fucking in and out of Rogg s hole.



Garr blocked his ears and hissed How can they. It is so painful. How could any man? and Konan heard him and replied.



The raider was cruel. A real man will seek to give pleasure to another he enters as Urk and Rogg do. It is a most pleasurable thing.



I can t believe it Garr whimpered still trying to cleanse the suffering of his capture from his body but unable to remove it from his mind with the cold water.



Konan soon pulled Garr from the water and half dragged him back to the fire where he found clean rugs and wrapped them about him and fed him from what food there was about making him eat. In the background the sounds of Urk and Rogg s passionate joining filled the night air.



The other two young men joined them and ate their fill too and talked of their capture as Konan listened. Garr sat huddled still and joined in occasionally but said little. Konan sat closer to him and rubbed the blanket over him as he still shivered and young Treg asked what had happened when they took him out of the cave the second time.



The leader forced his manhood into me he whispered.



So was it pleasurable? Treg asked



Pleasurable? Garr cried out unexpectedly. I cannot believe any man would find it pleasurable he replied angrily showing how much he had been hurt.



Konan took hold of him and pulled him to him. It is pleasurable for any man who is prepared well he said firmly looking Garr in the eyes.



Yes said Treg Konan is right and he approached the two of them.



Konan began to run his hands over Garr s body rubbing the lean and frightened young Garr s nipples gently but firmly.



See is this not good? The barbarian asked softly.



Yes. But . . . But that is not what he did Garr replied I . . .



Konan found Garr s lips with his blocking off whatever he was going to say and continued his rubbing with one hand as the other began to roam gently over Garr s body.



Treg could see Garr s nipples harden and said See? Is that not pleasant? You shall have your initiation now Garr. Konan and I shall show you what you can enjoy. Remember I am kin Garr and would not lie to you.



Yes. But. . . . Garr whimpered even as his own organ began to grow under the attentions of Konan s fingers which now gently stroked it and played with his foreskin moving it back and revealing he head of his stiffening cock.



Then suddenly Garr tried again to pull away because he had looked down and seen the huge tent Konan s rising manhood was making in his loincloth. Showing Garr that he was far longer and thicker than the raider s leader had been and frightening him.



Konan placed a great hand under Garr s chin and lifting his face and looking into his eyes said I promise that you shall feel only what is good. And my weapon is not for you unless you ask for it.



Never Garr cried out meaning it



Kneeling behind him Treg kissed the back of Garr s neck and across his shoulders and played his hands over the younger man s back and arms moving in and placing his thighs outside Garr s. And Konan continued to look into Garr s eyes while stroking his young manhood into hardness and occasionally let his fingers roam to Garr s sac to squeeze and tug at that.



Garr began to pant and to feel his lust rise discovering that the attentions of the two men were bringing him to a state of heat and desire that he had never felt before. Without thought he lifted his hips higher raising his butt up and Treg ran his hands under Garr s cheeks squeezing them and stroking them and his fingers drifted closer to Garr s entrance. Now the fourth young captive Tor went over to them with a pot of oil that the raiders had left by the fire and Treg and Konan dipped their fingers into it and now Konan s hand was slick and slid over Garr s pole like silk but tight-wrapped caressing silk.



Unhhh Garr moaned and gazing into his eyes Konan saw him let go of his fear.



Behind him Treg was running oily fingers up and down the younger man s crease sliding over his sore rim making the hole twitch and tighten in a most pleasurable way. But Garr s eyes opened wider looking at Konan with new fear.



No he whimpered No moving his hands as if to push Treg and Konan away but Konan bent his head and took Garr s mouth into a kiss and tightened the fist he was sliding up and down his pole leaving his thumb to circle and press on the tiny mouth in it s head.



Garr lay between surrender and fright as Treg pressed the tip of one finger against Garr s twitching puckered rim and the long slender oiled finger slid in easily. Treg closed his eyes the better to feel the place inside Garr where he wanted to rest his fingertip. Garr hung there wondering at how easily and painlessly he had been entered and then was feeling something stirring deep inside him that was making his weapon leak its creamy seed. Konan felt Garr relax again and freeing his mouth bent his head to lick the drops from the crown of the young man s manhood.



Now Garr moaned and moved his hips in ecstasy his hands moving to Konan s head and gripping his hair. And if there was soreness at his entrance then he was no longer aware of it as his organ throbbed and his balls ached with the need to cum. But now Konan lulled his head back and instead kissed up Garr s belly to his chest and beyond to his neck Garr moaning Finish me don t stop and reaching for his own tool but having his hands pulled away by Tor who held them up as he kissed Garr s mouth.



Meanwhile Treg had inserted another oily finger into Garr s passage and began to slide both in and out. Garr now moaned steadily and his hips moved along with the action of Treg s fingers straining too to rub his tool against Konan s great thighs to gain release.



Urk and Rogg arrived to see them thus. Garr on his knees his thighs wide his ass pushed back to Treg whose fingers fucked him Tor kissing his mouth and holding his arms high as Konan crouched before him fondling his chest and now again dropping his head to Garr s manhood and taking it fully into his mouth and sucking. Sucking searching all about it with his tongue. Garr finally came sending his spoutings into Konan s throat.



Garr went weak and sagged forward then spent but Treg held his hips as Tor released his arms and mouth and Konan guided the young warrior s head into his lap.



Konan ran his hands over Garr s back and his ass cheeks and as Treg withdrew his two fingers Konan pressed just one deep into Garr s channel stretching it more and Garr moaned in willing acceptance. Tor looked on stroking himself to his own release.



Treg s weapon was long and thin and already hard enough to press into Garr s loosened well-oiled entrance as Konan held his cheeks spread. Now Garr whimpered briefly as Treg entered him and again as he slid deeper and pulled back slightly but Treg was gentle as he began to plow Garr s passage and Garr s whimpers turned to grunts and moans of pleasure as Treg began to plow him deeply. And Garr s mouth had found the head of Konan s great weapon and his hands reached under and pushed away the loincloth covering it and Garr took its great cap into his mouth and began to suck and lick it greedily. And as he felt it grow to its full hardness he couldn t stop wondering what such a massive shaft of manhood would feel like working him where Treg s fine long tool now was. And the motion of his hips grew wilder as he thought of it.

Older Hot Stud

Anal Sex Ch. 04

I have been doing this anal sex since 1985 but the best anal sex I did was in 1997 with a very cute young teenage boy of about 19 years of age. He became my friend while I was coming to my hometown by air from some other city. He was a very shy person and never had any sexual experience except playing with him self. Since we had become good friends so we were frequently visiting each other s place. One day he was at my place and we indulged in sexual discussion about the sizes and colors of dicks. He told me that he had a six-inch dick and I was amazed.



I told him to show me but he refused .I took it as a chance to have sex with him so I removed my lower part of dress to my knees exposing my dick to him. My dick was semi erect at that time and is of about six and a half inch length. I asked him to see it carefully and compare it with his own. I went more close to him and placed his hand on my dick. He grabbed my cock and I told him to play with it. His pumping made me rock hard very soon. In the mean while I pushed my hand towards his dick which was in the pants. I opened his zippers and pushed my hand in.



I was astonished to feel that he was not putting on an underwear .I held his cock in my hand and took it out. I found his cock semi hard and started pumping it. Soon he was hard as well but his dick was about four and a half inches long. I offered him to come to the bed so that we can play there. We came to the bed where I removed his jeans and mine lower part of dress completely. I started licking his cock and than started sucking it. His cock was shaved but his balls and anus had pubic hairs. He was amazed with the pleasure he was getting .I forgot to tell we both have circumcised cocks.



Soon his movements went out of control and at that time I told him to pull out before ejaculation but he could not do so and unloaded his sperms in my mouth. I kept sucking his cock and drank all sperms he had sweet taste. After that I got up and did french kissing with him and then introduced my dick to his lips. He was bit shy in sucking so I came right up to his face and pushed my cock in and started fucking his mouth. After some time I came in his mouth but never withdrew till the time he had sucked even last drop of my cum.



We then had some rest on the bed and removed the remaining parts of our dresses and became complete naked. I turned him over on his tummy and came right on his thighs and started kissing his back. Soon I shifted my attention towards his soft butts and started kissing and licking them. After some time I parted his butts and licked his anus. This anal licking continued for some time and he enjoyed it a lot as it was a new experience for him. Soon I was pushing my tongue deep in his anus and this made his cock go hard again and this was a good sign.



I then told him to lick my anus which he did and was excited to see my hairless anus and also asked me how to shave the anal area. We then changed our positions to sixty-nine and started sucking each other. When I found that he was hard enough I asked him to fuck my ass. I positioned my self on all fours and told him to come behind him. He came behind me and parted my hips. I gave him oil to apply on my anus and his cock. He did it and then tried to mount my ass. Since he had no experience so he was not able to push his dick in my ass and it slipped.



I grabbed his dick with my hand and pushed the head past my anal ring rest of the dick went in easily. I told him to start moving in and out and jus after few strokes he came in my ass. It was something new for him to come in side the ass and he remained motionless for some time with his dick still in my ass. After some time his dick got soft and it slipped out. I gave him tissue paper to clean my anus and he did it.



I then told him to bend over on the bed in doggy style so that I can fuck him now. He did as told and I came behind him. Parted his hips and started licking his ass. Soon I was pushing my tongue deep in his anus. With other hand I was pumping my cock which by now had become rock hard again .I told him to lower the upper portion of his body and raise his ass. Now his tight ass was in line with my cock. I applied a lot of oil on his anus and pushed my index finger in.



I started finger fucking his ass and soon I was pushing two fingers in his anus. After this I introduced my well-lubricated dick to his anus. But as soon as I tried to push head of my dick in his anus he jerked due to the pain and my dick slipped out. I told he to part his buts with his hands and be relaxed. With my right hand I pressed his back downwards so that his movement should be restricted. With my left hand I again pressed my dick against his anus . With a little effort I pushed the head of my cock in his anus this stretching of anal ring was too painful for him. He begged me to stop and pull out but I did not pay any attention to what he said and pushed my complete dick in his anus. His small anus was too tight for me to move my dick so I decided to remain motionless for some time so that his anal ring can relax.



Soon his anal ring was relaxed and after remaining in this position for 3 to 4 minutes I started moving my dick in and out and came in his ass after about ten strokes. Fucking a young tight virgin anus was a unique experience and I enjoyed it to the maximum limits. We both became good friends since than and started having sex regularly. His pain was also over after few fucks and he started loving dicks up his anus for longer duration. We both are lovers for past few years and we both love our status of being in love with each other.



Well that s the end of chapter four. See you soon in chapter five.

Three dreamboat twinks fucking

Morning Shower

The water is hot it feels good. Last night was mostly a blur flashes of images things that don t make a lot of sense. I feel fine maybe a little dizzy but nothing too bad. I close my eyes and let the water hit my face and run down the front of me. I feel like I m going to pass out still tired and the hot water is lulling me into a daze. I m just about to doze off when the sound of the door opening pulls me from near sleep.



Sorry someone is in here buddy! I yell out my eyes still closed. The shower curtain opens and a naked man stands before me. He is skinny like me but with a bit more weight. His body hair is neatly trimmed his pubic region bald. His cock was flaccid but long. He was uncut something I m not totally used to. I want to be angry at him for interrupting my shower but I couldn t stop staring at his cock. It grew more firm as I stared at it.



Without a word he stepped into the shower. I stood in shock and intrigue. My cock was growing hard very fast. He reached out and lightly ran his hand over my rock hard meat. I shuddered in a mixture of fear and excitement. His hand felt smooth gentle on my quivering member. His cock was fully erect now. Maybe 8-9 inches in length thick but not too thick. His balls were large and bald. My head was filled with dirty thoughts my mouth wet with hunger.



He grabbed my arm and spun me around pushing me against the wall. His meat stick pressed against my ass hole and I gasped. I shook my head no and he laughed a bit. The cock slid hard against my ass hole then down sliding between my legs. His pubic bone rested on my ass the shaft of his cock rubbing my taint while the head popped out beside my balls. I reached down and tickled underneath his bulbous head. He started rubbing his massive meat back and forth massaging my taint with his shaft. His hand reached down and gripped my cock.



He started stroking me hard. My hips shot back and I was pressing firmly against his body. It felt good. Our wet skin rubbing against each other his pubic bone slamming against my ass hole everything about the situation was driving me crazy. I moaned out loud gripping his cock firmly in my hand. He pulls my hair back and locks onto my neck with his lips. His tongue swipes over the flesh on my neck. Waves of ecstasy wash over me. I start to shake in desire.



FUCK MY ASS! I scream out. My desire had taken control of me and lust filled my body. I wanted to feel his hard cock inside me fucking me. I d never felt like this before but this was true this was what I needed.



First you have to get it slippery. He said spinning me around. I was face to face with him. He embraced me and I started to kiss his neck. Slowly I moved down his body kissing his skinny frame feeling his flesh under my lips. He was moaning in delight as I moved lower and lower. My tongue traced back and forth over the taught skin on his stomach. I reached his pubic bone just inches from his throbbing hard cock his freshly shaved skin smooth under my wanting lips. I kiss lower the hot water running down his body washing over my face as I get closer and closer to his cock. I reach the base of the shaft. I hesitate for a second nervous about what I m going to do but I dive in. I let the hard wet flesh drag across my cheek. Soon I reach his engorged head. My tongue dances over the head his body going taught with desire. His hands find their way to my head and he pushes my face down the thick shaft sliding into my wet mouth.



The head filled my mouth but he was gentle. He didn t go too deep allowing me to control how much of his tasty meat I let in my mouth. At first I m slow feeling it in my mouth. I let my tongue dance as much as it can. As I start to bob more he pushes deeper shoving the head against the back of my throat. I gag and he lets go. I spit a large amount of thick saliva over the shaft and start stroking it vigorously. He moans more and more and my hand manipulates the beautiful member.



I can t take this anymore! he yells out lifting me to my feet. He spins me around gets on his knees and starts licking my ass hole. His hand plays with my balls as he licks my little sensitive rim. His face feels so good buried in between my skinny little ass cheeks. I start to moan out as loud as he was. Waves of extreme pleasure wash over me consuming my body. He stops suddenly and stands. His hard cock presses against my tight little hole. I feel pressure and then it breaks in. My ass feels full but good. I push back burying the cock deeper inside me. At first he s slow but soon he s fucking me hard.



Fuck me oh god FUCK ME! I scream as his cock violates my ass over and over again. His body presses against mine and we start to make out as he fucks my hole. His tongue pushes inside my mouth and I let out a muffled moan. I can feel him tensing up more and more his orgasm is imminent. I feel the cock let go thick spurts of hot liquid fill my bowels. I can feel it convulsing inside me his teeth bite down on my neck as he finishes his climax. I feel the large member go a little flaccid. Very gently he pulls the defeated cock from my ass hole. After a moment of panting he starts to kiss down my back.



Once again he starts licking my ass hole his cum slowly drips out of my ass. He laps up the thick semen while he strokes my cock. I cannot control myself anymore. My cock explodes in his had and he makes his best effort to catch it. Standing up with a handful of my jizz he starts to make out with me. He holds the cum dripping hand over our mouths and we lap it up as it drips down. Our tongues lap in unison the hot liquid lubricating out kisses. The salty fluid slides down my throat and I start to pass out. He catches me. I wake up in my bed a few minutes later laying on his stomach. We make out a few more times exchange numbers then part ways.

Sexy cock lover finds hot partner

Webmeets Diary Ch. 02

Note to the reader: In this diary I will tell the true stories of my sexual encounters that have come about thanks to the Internet. Some more precise details such as names and places will be left out to protect other s privacy and mine and also because they don t matter but otherwise I will try to be as accurate and truthful as possible.



After my first experience with Ed I took a break from looking for meetings through the Internet mainly because I moved to a different country for a year. For a while I did amuse myself by creating a new account on the site pretending to be a girl complete with a photo of me from the back dressed in some of my sisters clothes. Unsurprisingly this profile got a lot more responses than my male one from men of all different ages so if you re a woman finding someone to have sex with through the internet is a lot easier than for guys. The trick would be in finding someone who isn t a weirdo and finding the meets that would be worthwhile amongst the tens for replies you d get.



Once I was back in the UK I decided that a year without sex was far too long so I started working on my real profile again concentrating on getting some guys to begin with. Fairly soon I started getting some replies but as despite the fact that I was quite clear in my profile that I couldn t accommodate people still kept assuming that I could. One who didn t though James lived in a city not far from my university city so I told him when I would be back there so we could arrange a meeting. He was 30 so a nearly ten years older than my 21 but from his pictures he looked pretty attractive and was straightforward in his messages. We exchanged phone numbers but then for a whole month after I was back within easy reach of him we still failed to meet.



Finally though we agreed on a Wednesday morning when I didn t have class and he didn t have work. Unfortunately it meant that I had to get up at 7.30 in the morning but I managed it taking a shower dressing in jeans and a jumper rather than my more usual hooded top. I then waiting in my room rather than having breakfast as I didn t feel like explaining to my housemate who I could here moving around why I was up so early on a day without lectures. I left the house and went to catch the train which took about an hour during which I slept and fantasised about what we would be doing together soon trying to get myself aroused enough to overcome the butterflies in my stomach at meeting someone new again. Once at my destination I sent James a text to ask him where he was half-hoping he wouldn t be there and considering just getting back on the train and going home but he sent one back straight away saying he was in a silver Clio opposite the station facing me in fact. Taking a deep breath I went over to it and got in.



Hi I m Jack I said greeting him.



Nice to meet you finally he replied. It s been what about a month we ve been meaning to do this? We started making small talk about the journey up our two cities going out that sort of thing and I was checking him out noticing that he was very good-looking a well toned body nicely dressed unlike my very casual gear even wearing shades.



You want to go back to my place then yeah? James asked suddenly in the middle of the conversation maybe because I seemed nervous which was reassuring to me as he was clearly far more experienced than me so he could have just taken it for granted that I would do what we agreed.



Yeah sure I replied sealing my fate.



He continued driving finally pulling into a fairly nice estate of semi-detached houses hardly a car to be seen and pulling in a drive at the end.



There s no one about is there? he remarked getting out. I followed him quietly as he opened the door and punched in the code for the alarm then into the kitchen. Would you like something to drink?



Some water would be fine I replied my mouth bone dry as the nervousness which had been ebbing away came back full force. He passed me a glass of water pouring one for himself and I drank a couple of mouthfuls.



So what do you want to do? he asked. This was exactly what I didn t want him to ask. I was fine telling people my desires on the Internet but saying them out loud seemed kind of corny. I took another sip of water before replying.



Well you know we ll see how it goes I mumbled.



Do you want to start down here or go upstairs?



Probably best to go upstairs I think. I turned and climbed the stairs feeling him close behind me and followed his directions into the first room on the left. It was full of stuff only a small area of floor free from clutter and several big mirrors arranged around the place behind the double bed and next to the door. A little taller than me he came closer and not saying a word more began kissing me his arms pulling my closer. I put my arms around him mimicking his moves a bit squeezing his buttocks and doing my best to tongue him back and return the kiss against his stubble. I began to relax and decided it was time to take my jumper off. He did the same and then we resumed kissing the only sound we made the rustle of our hands over each others clothing our breath and the occasional wet smack of our lips.



James began pulling my buttocks harder grinding my groin into his and then reached around to cup it. I also wanted things to progress so I took off my T-shirt and once again he copied me so now I could feel his strong muscular chest while he felt me up. Grinding into his hand a little I decided to see what his package was like as the pictures he d sent me months before had been automatically deleted and I couldn t remember what kind of size he had. To my surprise it felt pretty big and I began to think that finally I was going to be properly filled by a real cock!



Trousers were the next to come off and without the denim in the way my estimate of the size was proved to be correct by the feel through the fabric of his boxers. Eager to see it for real I knelt down and pulled his underwear off releasing a beautiful shaven cock only semi-erect for the moment but clearly not much less than two inches thick and a little more than six inches long. To begin with I licked at his smooth balls taking each in my mouth to suck gently tracing the shape with my tongue tasting his skin but moving my attentions quickly on to his shaft feeling it harden circling the head a few times before taking it into my mouth.



I actually had difficulty fitting it in without my teeth touching his skin but I began sucking and pushing forwards trying to use my tongue at the same time. James put his hand on the back of my head and began pushing me more down which helped although it meant some silly sounds got made as air escaped between my lips and his cock and I could soon tell that his cock was fully erect. Glancing to the side I could see myself sucking his dick on the mirror which turned out to be a real turn on. He began thrusting harder pushing further into my throat so I could no longer really suck and just kept my mouth open trying not to choke.



When I really was starting to choke I stopped him and stood up and he took that to mean that it was his turn to go down on me. Pulling my trousers and boxers off he repeated the ritual licking my shaft and then peeling back my foreskin. As he began sucking I closed my eyes and really started to relax resting my fingers lightly on his tanned shoulders and feeling myself grow in his warm wet mouth. His hands pulled at my hips getting me to thrust at his mouth which I did but not as enthusiastically as he had leaving most of the work to him. It felt real good but this wasn t quite what I had been looking forward to for months so I pushed him gently away and rummaged in my trouser pocket on the floor.



Meanwhile James had sat down on the side of the bed where I passed him the condom I d been searching for and while he was putting that on I got out the tube of KY jelly I d brought and began smearing it around my arse before squeezing some into my palm and lubricating his rubber coated cock. Turning around I was now standing between his legs facing the mirror with my back to him then holding his hot shaft in my right hand and holding his legs with my left for balance I bent my knees to lower myself down. I tried to relax my muscles and guided his head to my rear entrance pushing to my hips down to get him inside. At first it stretched me too much stinging a bit so before it was all the way in I came up again but gradually I relaxed more and admitted more of him inside the slight ache soon eclipsed by the pleasant feeling of being filled.



In order to make things easier for me James lay back enabling me to bring my feet up on the bed so I was crouching over him and watching myself in the mirror as I bounced slowly up and down on his cock holding my balls up out of the way so I could see better. Unfortunately as I wasn t used to being in this position my thighs were not strong enough to keep going for long so I had to get off. James took the opportunity to get a little bottle of poppers out of the drawer next to his bed and take a sniff offering me some but I refused. As he was still on his back I decided to try kneeling over him so I could look down on his smooth chest decorated with tattoos while pushing my arse back to take him inside me again doing my best to tighten my muscles now rather than relax them. We stayed in this position for a couple of minutes but even with him thrusting up to meet me it was still going a little slow for what we were both in the mood for and my attempts at giving him a tighter hole to fuck kept interrupting things each time it forced him out so I got off once more.



Let s try it like this I suggested getting on my hands in knees in the classing doggy stance and waited for him to get ready. He entered me easily now and it didn t ache at all although I could feel all the way in pushing against my insides and producing a fantastic sensation. His strong arms pulled my waist back to meet the thrusts of his hips so I was able to just sink down on my elbows and enjoy him. But this position soon became frustrating as he couldn t penetrate me as deeply so once more it was time to change position.



This time James asked me to get on my back and move closer to the edge of the bed. He was still standing and lifted my legs right up out of the way to push himself inside my arse again. Now he could really start pounding my arse thrusting deeper and faster and reaching down I could feel his rigid shaft sliding in and out between my fingers then I cupped my balls with my hand. As he continued to fuck me at that speed the sensation began to change from just pleasant to fantastic a hot feeling rising up into my chest so that I couldn t help but gasp even though I was no longer erect it felt like I was about to cum but the feeling stayed without anything further happening. James bent down over me supporting himself on his muscular arms and I arched my back up to meet his lips for a passionate kiss mostly licking each other s tongue s.



Let me know when you re near I whispered.



Why?



I want you to finish in my mouth I said and grinned to myself that I d actually said it and that I d be able to live out one of my fantasies at last. He continued fucking me and I tried to tighten my arse around him again playing with my cock and then wrapping my arms around his back feeling his chest moving my hands down his body as he kissed me and moved above me until I spread my hands over both his taut firm buttocks pulling him into me.



Oh I don t want to cum yet! he said suddenly and pulled out for a breather. I sat up cupping and gently squeezing his balls until he was ready. When he was he didn t lean over me again staying stood up instead but thrusting even faster sighing yeah yeah and then he pulled me right up so only my shoulders we still touching the bed my legs straight out either side of his neck. He put me down again and started wanking me at the same time my cock which had been semi-hard most of the time filling out again. I closed my eyes and spread my arms out on the bed moaning and gasping as his hand on the outside and cock on the inside brought me nearer to orgasm. My breathing suddenly quickened and I gasped loudly a haze seeming to fill my brain as I came James still pumping his hand on my dick and my hot spunk splattering all over my chest engulfed in it for at least a minute.



I d barely come out of it when he pulled out and took off the condom. I quickly sat up taking his had cock from his hand and putting it in my mouth. Sucking hard I played with my sticky cock with one and whilst massaging the shaft of his with the other bobbing my head as fast as possible in response to his gasps of pleasure. Soon I could taste another hot liquid join my saliva on my tongue and I slowed but sucked harder enjoying the sound of his moans and the strange sweet taste in my mouth until I noticed no more had come out for a few seconds swallowing and licking around the head getting it nice and clean before I finally stopped and sat back.



We looked at each other and smiled both catching our breath. Just what the doctor ordered I think! James said finally and we laughed. Not saying anything else we both cleaned up and got dressed then he drove me back to the station making small talk on the way once again. We said good bye and I got out quite quickly. It had been great but I was feeling a little strange from our abrupt parting. As I was waiting for the train though I received a text message from him saying: Cheers m8 that was fantastic well horny! Hope u enjoyed it 2? I replied that I had and since then it our meetings have become a semi-regular thing every two or three weeks.

Sweet twinks are having a gay sex in the countryside

Camping with Uncle Dan

The time was the early 1970s. I was on the verge of turning 20 but was having a rough time of it personally. My mother had caught me in bed with her boyfriend (an experience detailed in my earlier story Mom s Boyfriend ) one evening when I had come home under the influence and had been taken by him.



While I had done the same thing with Joe earlier somehow getting caught by your mother - me face down on the bed and drunk and him taking my ass - was an whole different thing.



I had been depressed after that and Mom tried her best to help arranging for me to go camping with my Uncle Dan. What could possibly happen there?



....



Chapter 1: Me and Dan.



I had only vague memories of my Uncle Dan but I recognized him right away as I pulled in front of the cabin at the end of the bumpiest dirt road imaginable. />


A rough looking guy with his now-gray hair still in a crew cut just like back when he was in the Navy he still looked fit and trim despite his age which I guessed to be about mid-50 s.



He was shirtless and wore only a pair of khaki shorts and sandals as he waved to me while coming down the steps of the rustic old cabin. Deeply tanned his chest and forearms were covered with a mat of gray fur although his legs were relatively hairless.



Timmy my boy! Uncle Dan growled in his gruffest voice his smile giving away his pleasure at seeing me again. Boy have you changed! Become quite a big fellow haven t you?



I guess I admitted now looking at him for the first time at eye level after having to look up in my younger years.



We were both about 5 9 or so and while I might outweigh him by a few pounds there was not a great deal of difference in us besides age.



I grabbed my bag and carried it in to the cabin following Dan up the steps. Dan s back was broad and sported a couple of tattoos as did his arms. Souvenirs of his service days I assumed and vaguely remembered him telling me years ago the stories behind each of them.



It ain t much but it s what I call home during the summer Dan said waving his arm around the small one-room cabin.



It s really neat I said looking at the small kitchen area on the one side of the room and the bed and dresser on the other side of the room with a round table and chairs in between. A fireplace took up much of the wall behind the table.



It s got all I need he added. Got a little generator that keeps the fridge and a light going and that s about the extent of my modern living.



One bed would be all that a divorced man would likely need.



Chapter 2: Telling tales.



Uncle Dan grabbed a six pack of Rolling Rock out of the refrigerator and invited me to take the grand tour with him. I nodded when he offered me a can and that made him chuckle.



Time flies don t it? he said as we went back outside and around the back. Seems like yesterday that you were a chubby little kid and now look at you! Must hit the weights a lot judging by your build.



Some I admitted having shed the baby fat that I had carried with me during my teenage years.



Remember when we used to arm wrestle at your folks kitchen table? Uncle Dan recalled.



Yes! I exclaimed suddenly remembering those epic battles when he would pretend to have to struggle to beat me. You would always make me think that I had a chance to beat you.



You used to get distracted by her Dan mentioned pointing to the now-faded tattoo of a mermaid on his still-prominent bicep.



That s right! You used to flex your muscle and make her wiggle around and I would start laughing and the next thing I would know the game was over. Not that I had a chance in the world of winning anyway I added.



I think the outcome might be different these days judging by the arms you ve got on you Dan opined.



I kinda doubt it.



Maybe we ll wrestle later Dan suggested cuffing me on the shoulder while leading me down the path in the woods behind his cabin.



Chapter 3: Wrestling later?



A shiver went down my spine as my Uncle Dan said that. I had begun to develop a sense about people around that time a sense that I had defined to a science in later years. Something in the way that he looked at me - nothing specific but more just a general feeling that he wasn t looking at me as a kid relative.



I also realized that I was looking at him a lot differently now as well. Instead of being the wide-eyed kid looking up at grown-ups I was now looking at Uncle Dan as a man and checking him out like I would anyone else. Admiring the broad and hairy chest and the well defined arms and wondering about what was going on under those baggy shorts. In a way I was ashamed about what I was thinking but not enough so that I stopped.



We followed the path down to where it ended on the tiny beach of a little pond where there was a rowboat tied to a tree. Cutest little pond imaginable not more than a half mile across with a little island in the middle.



This is beautiful! I exclaimed as I admired the view. Is this all yours?



Well I guess it s the property of the state but there s only a couple other cabins around here - back over around that bunch of trees at the other end and no way for public access yet so I guess it s as much mine as anybodies.



Do you get a lot of fish out of it?



Pretty much a dead pond now Dan said. Guess acid rain has pretty much killed everything off although once in a while I ll pull out something. Mostly I just swim.



I m glad I brought my trunks I said thinking that on a hot day like today jumping in the pond would be a welcome treat.



Trunks? Uncle Dan chortled. No need for trunks out here. Come in! The water s fine.



With that Uncle Dan kicked off his sandals and dropped his shorts.



Chapter 4: Awkward moments.



Uncle Dan was wearing nothing underneath the shorts and as he walked into the water he turned around to wave me on in. As he did I tried not to look. I swear I did. The problem was that more I tried not to look the dumber I must have seemed.



No need to be shy or ashamed out here Timmy! Dan said.



Easy for you to say I mumbled under my breath as I slowly began taking off my shirt.



It was easy for Uncle Dan to say for two reasons. The first reason was hanging between his legs a absurdly long and thick penis that rolled lazily from side to side as he waded knee-deep in the pond. Uncircumcised and as bronzed as the rest of his body the flaccid tool was framed by a silver gray bush above and a sizable pair of balls that dangled loosely in their wrinkled sac.



The second reason was that I was not built like my Uncle Dan or most other men. If you ve read my other stories you ve heard the description. I was the boy that puberty forgot pretty much.



Puberty started - a little late for me but still and all it started - and then abruptly stopped. Is that all there is? was a Peggy Lee song that was popular back in the 60 s and that pretty much summed up my reaction to my Wonder Years .



In the end I was left with a small dick - I used to claim it to be about five inches but that was probably measured by my jamming the ruler into my intestines. Four inches erect is about right and the lack of length was not compensated for by thickness either. Combine that with balls the size of cherry tomatoes and an almost complete absence of body hair and that s me.



This was a source of embarrassment for my during my teenage years culminating in having my first and only girlfriend laugh at what she pulled out. This led to me crawling into a shell and hiding until a kindly older man helped me discover that I wasn t worthless after all. Not only that but there were a lot of men who did not find me unattractive at all. Just the opposite and that gave me a whole new lease on life.



I had overcome my overt modesty and had even taken to almost flaunting my shortcomings on occasion in locker rooms and the like but this was different. This was my Uncle Dan for crying out loud. Uncle Dan who stood there waiting patiently as I undressed as slowly as possible.



Off came my shirt and then my shorts and I took as long as I could to take my sneakers and socks off as well.



I guess you don t wear trunks I said trying to divert attention from my unveiling. You ve got an even tan.



Uncle Dan smiled spreading his arms wide.



No tan lines! he announced and I sensed that he knew that I was stalling so he looked away for a second as I tugged off my underwear and tossed them on the heap of clothes.



I gave my limp noodle a couple of quick tugs trying to make it appear less pitiful that it was. Because I was so nervous it seemed to have shrunk like it was trying to hide from sight.



It was my intention to walk right into the water as fast as I could so with one hand down pretending not to be trying to obstruct the view of my privates I walked in quickly.



YOW! I yelled as the cold water sent shock waves through my body.



The frigid water took my mind off my nudity for a moment and when I looked over at Uncle Dan he was not looking away any longer but his eyes were focused on one area. At this point I let my hand move out of the way and prayed that I wouldn t hear a roar of laughter as I slowly went deeper into the water.



Chapter 5: The laughter.



The laughter never came from Uncle Dan - and to be honest it very rarely did from anyone although I was always expecting it. There were usually two different reactions either indifference or something else altogether. From Uncle Dan I got the something else.



It wasn t anything obvious but I had seen it several times from other men in my life and to my surprise I was now seeing it in my Uncle Dan. The look - a look that says they are seeing something unusual and they are aroused by it and sometimes ashamed by it. I had spoken to a couple of men about it and they freely admitted what it was that excited them.



It just wasn t something I was expecting from Uncle Dan. The fact that he wasn t married any longer and the initial look he gave me led me to believe that he might be gay or at least bisexual but I wouldn t have thought that a grizzled and tough guy like him would find me interesting. Then again I had been trying not to stare at his cock for the last few minutes so who knows what and why we get turned on?



Once you get used to it you ll love it! Dan yelled and then strode right in his still-firm bronze buttocks disappearing under the chilly water.



I followed as quickly as I could almost losing my breath as my balls went underwater and finally just dunked my entire self in jumping right back up and letting out a little yelp.



You okay? Uncle Dan asked coming over to my side.



Sure! I assured him. Wakes you up doesn t it?



That s for sure. Almost every morning I come out here and jump right in. Wakes you up alright but makes some other things shrivel up if you know what I mean Uncle Dan said with a wink.



Wish I could blame that I noted dryly resisting the urge to comment that it didn t seem to make anything of his shrink and was glad when he smiled at that cuffing me on the shoulder before swimming away.



We swam for almost a half hour and after we got out of the water I wasn t nearly as self-conscious as I was before. Uncle Dan seemed happy about that and I pretended not to notice as his eyes examined me thoroughly.



I picked up my clothes and followed Uncle Dan back to the cabin where we pulled a couple of towels off of the clothesline and dried ourselves. My hair was rather long at the time and as I vigorously rubbed the towel through my scalp I saw Uncle Dan s eyes go from my wiggling little pecker to my hairless armpits which seemed to interest him a great deal.



What grade are you going into this fall Timmy? he asked.



Going to be a sophomore Uncle Dan I said.



Any idea what s in your future?



I m majoring in Criminal Justice I told him and after he nodded he did a double take.



You - You re in college? A sophomore in college?



Yeah I know I don t look it I shrugged.



No Timmy that s not it at all Dan said. It s just that - well you ll find out when you get older. Time has a way of flying by as you get ancient like me.



You don t look old I told him. You look the same as you always did to me.



Not bad for almost 60 Dan said. That means that you re...



Nineteen.



Chapter 6: Dinner and drinks.



We had burgers out on the picnic table and watched the sun go down from the porch. We were well into the second six-pack of Rolling Rocks by then and I had become acquainted with the bathroom facilities which was a outdoor privy.



If I didn t have company here I d be whizzing over the side by now Dan cackled after returning from a trip to the outhouse.



After darkness set in we stayed outside until the bugs started swarming at which point we went into the cabin and sat at the table. Uncle Dan started a small fire more for atmosphere than for heat and we played a few hands of cards while we talked.



Just like old times I commented.



Hey let s have a rematch Dan exclaimed. Arm wrestling.



You know you re going to win I protested but he was insistent and so we pushed the cards aside and lined up our arms.



Ready? he asked and when I nodded we began to arm wrestle.



We started out slowly but then when I began to try so did he. Soon we were both straining his neck and shoulder muscles bulging as he tried to put me down and I countered with all my might.



Look! Dan said nodding down to the old mermaid which he was making dance for my benefit.



Not fair I grunted smiling at the gyrations of the tattoo and the battle went on.



Well over a minute later and we were still locked up. My bicep was as defined as it had ever been which got Uncle Dan s attention.



It was at this point that I eased up a little bit. I think I could have pinned him but that wouldn t have been right. The natural order of things meant that I had to lose. Uncle Dan should be the dominant force.



Told you! I exclaimed after Dan slowly brought my hand down to the table.



I think I smell a rat Dan said looking at me with a twinkle in his eye as our sweaty hands disengaged.



The better man won I declared. Just like old times.



Chapter 7: Confessions.



The girls must be all over you Dan suggested as we had the last two beers.



Not too lucky in that department I replied. I like them but they don t feel the same about me.



Ah we all hit rough patches Dan said with a wave. They come and they go.



I guess I agreed.



Can I be honest with you Timmy? Dan suddenly asked and I gestured in the affirmative.



This has got to be between me and you - man to man - okay? Confidential.



Sure.



Your Mom. She told me about what happened between you and that guy she was seeing. Joe - wasn t it?



Oh I answered quietly feeling my face flush with embarrassment.



Please don t tell her I said anything about it to you. She feels horrible about it and blames herself for it all.



What did she tell you? I wondered aloud.



She told me that the man she brought into the house went into your room and violated you - raped you. Took you anally.



Uh - we re being honest here and confidential and all right? Well that s not exactly true. I mean it is as far as it goes but that s not all of the story.



How so? Uncle Dan asked.



The night that Mom gave into the room he was taking advantage of my condition. I was drunk and he just came in and did it but that wasn t the first time.



What do you mean?



We had been having sex before that. Several times.



Did he force you? Dan asked and I shook my head no.



As I shook my head I heard Dan s breath catch in his throat and he swallowed hard.



You ve had sex with men before? Men and women?



Just with guys I admitted. I wanted to with a girl once but - it didn t work out.



Your Mom said - she said that this Joe fellow was a big man Dan asked delicately.



Yes he was I agreed and then after a pause added A lot like you.



Chapter 8: More confessions.



I wasn t sure what Uncle Dan had meant about Joe being a big man but Joe was big indeed in all ways. Bigger than Uncle Dan in stature but not in the other area where they seemed pretty equal and the fact that I had said that certainly did not unnoticed.



I see Dan said and I noticed that Dan was glistening with sweat. Droplets of perspiration were all over his upper torso clinging to his chest hairs and running down the insides of his arms. Is that - uh - something that you enjoy?



Yes I replied. I seem to be attracted to men who are the exact opposite of me. Older men who are aggressive. Hairy men. Well endowed men. Do you know of any men who might fit that description?



Uncle Dan s entire body shuddered and he tried to cover it up as he moved around in his chair. He wiped his brow with the back of his hand as he struggled for words.



Look Dan said nervously. This is very difficult for me. I don t much like telling stories out of school but when you first arrived today I couldn t get over how much you look like your father did at your age.



Really?



Very much so he related to me. He wasn t nearly as muscular as you are but you look so similar in many other ways that it was shocking to me.



I guess there s a resemblance.



I also know that your father must never have told your mother about a lot of things Uncle Dan said. If he had then she would never have called to suggest you spend time with me.



I don t understand I said.



Let s just say that when I got divorced from your Aunt Sylvia there was a reason. A very good reason.



Mom never said anything bad about you. Dad either.



No your mother is a very sweet and naive woman and your Dad is a very good man. We were very close in our younger days.



Chapter 9: Good night.



That last sentence hung in the air for the longest time and I chose not to think about whether there was a double meaning to that. The silence was deafening and was only broken when Uncle Dan finally cleared his throat and spoke.



Today - down by the pond - when you got undressed Uncle Dan stammered. Maybe it was for all the wrong reasons but when I saw you naked I got very - aroused. Hadn t seen a man that looked like you in a long time and I really got excited. Hope that doesn t bother you - my saying that.



Of course not I replied.



Not good at this stuff - never was. Fact is I love you Timmy and I don t want to destroy the wonderful relationship and memories we have had together. I ve only got one bed and I - I mean I have a sleeping bag that I was planning on using if you would rather - you know.



Uncle Dan stood up and the outrageous bulge that stretched the front right side of his shorts left no doubt as to his feelings.



Good night Timmy Uncle Dan said walking over to the bed and pulling the sheet down.



I watched as he pulled down his shorts and slid into the bed pulling the sheet up to his chest. Unsure of how to turn off the light and not really wanting to I got up myself and walked deliberately over to the side of the bed where Dan was.



Reaching down I took the sheet and pulled it down and off of his body. His cock was curled up against his belly the bulbous head struggling to slide out of his foreskin. I was about to climb into the bed when Uncle Dan spun up to a sitting position in front of me.



My erection was pointing at him through the cotton fabric and when he pulled the shorts down my twig and berries sprang right up into his face.



Timmy! he gasped lunging forward and taking my whole package into his mouth with one gulp.

I groaned as Uncle Dan began sucking on me furiously. His nose was buried in the tiny wisp of hair above my dick as he cupped my ass with his hands. His mouth was like a washing machine with his tongue acting like an agitator as it felt like he was trying to swallow my dick and balls clear down his throat.



Knees buckling I held onto his head for dear life while my orgasm erupted into his mouth. I felt my cum spurt out rapid-fire for what seemed like forever while he sucked every drop out of me. Finally I had to pull him off of me when my nuts began to throb in protest.



Sorry he gasped as he smothered my withered little stem with kisses. You tasted so good - wanted to do that ever since I saw you in the pond. Beautiful - you re so beautiful. I wanted you so bad.



I stepped out of the shorts that were around my ankles and nudged Uncle Dan onto his back in the bed.



I saw something I wanted at the pond too I told him kneeling down at his hip.



Reaching down my hand slid along the inside of his thigh avoiding his arching plum for the moment and cupped his balls. The huge orbs rolled around in my grasp as I roughly manipulated his wrinkled pouch.



Oh man this is unreal. I can t believe you big you are I groaned grabbing his pulsating erection with my free hand while continuing to churn his nuts with the other knowing by now what men wanted to hear and he smiled as he looked at me with his mouth open.



While his erect cock had not gotten all that much bigger than it had been when flaccid it was still at least twice the length and girth of mine and the hot tube seemed to throb as I held it gently.



Uncle Dan moaned as I slid the tight foreskin down and as I peeled it back I exposed the purplish crown and pre-cum oozed out as I unsheathed it completely. Slowly I pumped the shaft a few times before letting it fall back onto his stomach.



Gingerly I climbed on top of Uncle Dan straddling his cock before easing myself on top of it. I ground my crotch into the underside of his member as I leaned forward raking my hands through the hair on his chest enjoying the sound of him purring softly as the damp silver pelt slid between my fingers.



Uncle Dan reached up to tweak my nipples but I pulled his hands off of me pinning his wrists above his head while bending down.



Ohhh! he groaned after I lowered my head into his armpit ravenously licking and chewing the thick tuft of hair that sprouted from under his arm and the more he moaned and squirmed the more enthusiastically I attacked him.



Looking over at him I loved the way his neck was arched and his head was craned high with only the whites of his eyes showing. Seeing how much he was getting off on this I dove into his other armpit. I felt his cock between my legs almost as if he was trying to hump into me while I inhaled the musky and manly odor of him.



Please he whimpered as I leaned back and slid down the bed and I had no idea what he meant by please but I didn t care.



Kneeling between his thighs I grabbed his turgid manhood and bowed my head downward my eyes locked on his as my mouth slid over the exposed helmet. The taut glans made my mouth stretch widely as my lips slid down the sensitive skin.



So good Uncle Dan whimpered as he watched my mouth slide down the shaft until more than half of him was inside of me and then he moaned as I sucked even harder as I slid back up.



After bobbing up and down on him for a minute I felt his hands on me pulling me around so that I was at his side. I felt his hand between my legs and heard him express surprise when his hand found my dick.



You re hard again already? he said with awe in his voice.



While I may have gotten the short end of the stick so to speak I was blessed with an incredible amount of stamina and resiliency so maybe things even out in the end.



As Uncle Dan s hand reached up and grabbed my pecker I leaned forward and pulled his cock in my direction. He sensed what I was doing and with my dick between his thumb and index finger he held it while I rubbed the end of his cock against mine.



Oh - that s so nice he muttered as the gooey tips of our cocks rubbed together.



The sight of two preposterously different cocks next to each other never failed to turn me on and I pinched his glans in order to open his pee-hole wider. He shuddered as I rubbed my pale gumdrop head into his purplish plum-sized crown and he made a sad sound while I pulled back.



Please don t he pleaded when I went back to sucking his cock and his hand slid down under my crotch until his hand found the crack of my ass.



Prying my cheeks apart with the back of his hand I felt his bony finger probing and then sliding into my anus. Deeper and deeper it slid and I pulled my mouth off of him as his digit went in to the hilt.



Let me Uncle Dan said in a voice that was almost begging. Let me put it in.



Later - please - but I think you re way too big I protested and at that I felt a second finger join the first.



I let out a moan as he worked the two fingers inside of my cavity and he knew what he was doing because I was writhing as I knelt next to him riding his hand like it was a horse.



Your ass is so tight and sensitive isn t it Timmy? he asked me as he really got busy in there. I want it so bad baby. You do too. Look at yourself - your dick is so hard.



As he said that without warning and without even a touch I felt my balls tingle. Looking down I saw my cock begin to spurt cum all over Uncle Dan s stomach. My dick kept springing up and down even after the seed stopped squirting out and I finally eased myself down on his hand in exhaustion.



Chapter 10: I wouldn t hurt you for the world.



I let him ease me down onto the bed but when I tried to roll onto my stomach I stopped me.



Not that way at first Timmy Uncle Dan told me as he pulled a jar of lubricant from the bedside table drawer. I want to watch you.



He slathered a thick coating of gel around the top half of his member and then had me part my legs. I winced as the second lubed finger went in and I cried out when a third finger entered my orifice.



I want to make sure you re nice and ready he assured me as he worked most of his hand into me. I wouldn t hurt you for the world.



Uncle Dan seemed to be almost hyperventilating as he set the lube aside and lifted my backside up. I felt the tip of his tool at my puckered little hole and as he leaned forward I relaxed as much as I could while he tried to force him inside of me.



It s okay - okay his voice said as I cried out a little.



It took a lot of effort but finally I felt the ridge of his crown pop into me. I cried out while Dan hovered above me telling me that everything was alright. It was alright and while it did hurt as he worked it around I felt myself loosen up.



Is - is - is it all in me? I asked knowing full well it wasn t.



No Timmy he said breathlessly. Just the tip of it. Just relax. Here - put your hands behind your head for me - that s it. Damn! You look so sexy like that.



Uncle Dan s thumbs extended to my armpits and he slid them up and down the smooth skin. That kicked up a bit of ripeness and I cringed when the aroma wafted upwards.



Sweaty I muttered apologetically.



You smell like a man he said and then leaned down and let his tongue slide under my arm briefly before straightening up again while starting to probe a little deeper in me.



Ahhh! he exclaimed looking down at his cock sliding into my ass. I ve got half of it in now. How does that feel?



Big I grunted. But good though.



I knew you d like it. Damn what a tight hole you have there. Play with your dick for me son. That s it stretch it out nice.



Obediently I reached down and began pulling on my dick pulling on the limp little tube as Uncle Dan looked on.



Work your nuts too he asked and after I began playing with my sac he slid more of his cock into me while letting out a distorted moan of pleasure.



Roll over now Timmy Uncle Dan directed. If I watch you much more I m going to pop my nut.



He pulled out of me and let me get onto my hands and knees before he climbed behind me. I felt his finger rub around the open cavity he had created and without any hesitation he pushed himself into me.



Sweet Uncle Dan hissed as his cock went deep into my bowels.



This position allowed him a better angle of penetration and he took advantage of it by sinking his shaft all the way in. I cried out in pain as I felt him hit my inner wall but he was in that zone of being a little out of control.



In and out and with increasing speed his cock thrust savagely. I was whimpering - my face buried in the bedding as I reached back and tried to spread my ass wider to make it easier. It hurt but hurt good and Uncle Dan s feral grunting only added to the excitement.



Despite the pain I was sorry when at last he let out a loud groan and his cock shot his load deep into me. After he came he collapsed on top of me and only when his deflated cock oozed out of me did he start to move around.



Chapter 11: Bathing.



Not the pond! I protested with a chuckle while Dan led me outside into the darkness.



Fortunately Uncle Dan had a solar shower set up in a nearby tree and after we wet each other down with the still-warm water he noticed something.



You re hard again? he said as my dick pointed at him in the moonlight.



Can t help it I muttered and that was true. Just watching his cock swing back and forth sent shivers down my spine and made me stiff.



I want you to me - like I did you Dan said grabbing my dick and pulling me toward him.



Actually I d rather have you do what you did to me I said shyly. That was the best head I ve ever gotten.



Dan turned the spray nozzle off and brought me to the picnic table where he leaned over with his hands on the wood exposing his ass to me.



I ll give you all the head you want - but please Uncle Dan asked - almost begging me to stick my dick in his ass. I need you in me.



I moved in behind him sliding a finger into him while I brought my dick up to the puckered ring which was as hairy as the rest of him. There was no need for lubricant and I had to really lean into him in order to get much more than the head of it into him but that was enough for him.



The sensation of the head of my dick popping in and out of his ring was nice and being able to reach around him and grab his flaccid hose gave me something to hang onto. I yanked on it hard while thrusting into him briskly.



That s it Dan said grunting in time as I pounded myself into his ass. Feels so good.



I came quickly and Dan sighed as each spurt erupted into him finally ending with us bent over the table with me on top of him.



Eventually we got up and went back to the shower grateful that we had saved most of the lukewarm water. We soaped each other down and Dan took special care around my anus which he had stretched out earlier.



You okay down there? he asked as his finger tenderly cleaned me and I nodded.



Maybe you ll let me do that again tomorrow night? Dan said hopefully while I scrubbed his cock giving him the most centralized bath imaginable.



Sure I said half-hoping that my pulling on him would bring it back to life.



You really like my pecker don t you Timmy?



Love it I said. You re so big. I didn t think you would get it in me.



Wish I were younger because my mind works a lot better than my body these days Dan mused. When I was younger I could - Damn!



His hand had slid down my body and brushed against my dick which was at half-mast. Calling it an erection would be an exaggeration but it was rising somewhat much to Uncle Dan s amazement.



Wordlessly Dan knelt in front of me and leaned forward taking my cock between his lips. He worked much slower this time and let my balls jiggle against his chin while his mouth and tongue played me like a flute.



I reached down and ran my hands over the bristle of his scalp while his mouth made me about as hard as I could manage at this point. At first I wasn t sure if I would be able to cum again or not but eventually I felt my orgasm on the way.



My entire groin tingled as I came my dick managing only a few meek spurts of seed although it jumped around frantically in his mouth. Dan kept slowly sucking on me until my dick went limp and only then did he get up.



You re one hell of a man Dan said leading me back to the cabin.



Chapter 12: Restless.



The sun was on the verge of rising when I woke up needing to go outside to pee. When I went back inside I stood by the side of the bed and looked down at my Uncle Dan naked with the sheet crumpled down at the foot of the bed.



His cock was resting on his hairy stomach and with his legs spread his manhood looked even more impressive. As quietly as I could I crawled between his legs and nudged them further apart before bowing my head and licking his furry nut sack. This made his body twitch and so I brought my hand up and placed it on the underside of his tool.



Pressing down I began to move my hand up and down the length of the flaccid hose. As I did this his foreskin would slide down exposing the plum-sized glans and then slide back up when my hand did.



I heard Uncle Dan mumble something and I crawled over to lay on my side next to him continuing the massaging of his cock. Resting my face on his chest I lightly licked the mat of hair searching for his nipple.



Quite a wake-up service Dan said softly as his hand came up and rubbed my hair.



I couldn t resist this beautiful cock of yours I admitted now pressing down harder and giving the underside a undulating rubbing from the tip right down to his balls the dampness of his body providing just enough lubrication.



I m afraid you re wasting your time Dan said glumly.



No I m not I said watching the crown play hide and seek. I can feel you starting to get hard.



There had been some thickening of his manhood since I had started playing with it and now I was determined to get him up again. If I couldn t it was alright and besides I was still loving what I was doing and so was he.



Think about what we re going to do today I said. Are we going to swim? Fish?



Yes Dan said in a measured tone beginning to push himself into my hand and a tiny bead of pre-cum formed on the tip of his bulb.



Then afterward we re going to have supper and then come right back to this bed aren t we? I asked and he nodded.



You re going to fuck me in the ass again tonight aren t you? You re going to put this huge cock of yours inside me - all the way inside me this time right Uncle Dan?



Dan grunted and I searched for the nipple again and found it sucking on it hard.



You were so tight - like a vise. I just don t want to hurt you Dan said.



You won t I assured him. You were so good - but I ll bet you wanted to be a little rougher didn t you?



Uncle Dan looked at me with a shocked expression on his face and then slowly nodded to me.



Thought so. That s okay. That s good I whispered moving up to Dan s ear and giving it a playful bite before sliding my lips down his neck and shoulder.



Like last night I buried my face in his armpit inhaling his musky aroma while I licked and chewed at the thick tuft of hair that filled the recess and like last night Dan s body arched and squirmed under my assault.



You like that don t you? I asked and his red and sweaty face proved it. Me too.



His cock was now fully erect arching back onto his belly with the skin taut and flushed.



Tonight I hissed while working my hand up and down his prodigious member. Tonight when I tell you not to be rough - when I tell you that it hurts - when I beg you to stop?



Dan looked at me his face crimson and strained waiting for me to answer my own question.



Ignore me I said coldly. Fuck me hard and however you want. Do whatever you want. Think about what you would like to do to me. Any ideas?



Really? Uncle Dan gasped and when I nodded his breathing grew more rapid and his cock got even harder.



Look in the drawer he said nodding toward the little table alongside the bed.



I freed one of my hands long enough to lean over and open the drawer. There were only a few things in the drawer a pair of handcuffs a tube of lubricant and a gigantic black plastic vibrator.



Anything in particular?



All of them he choked. I d love to cuff you and hang you from the crossbeam up there nodding toward the ceiling. Or outside from the limb of a tree if you didn t make too much noise. Just high enough so that you had to be on the tips of your toes.



Then what?



I d work that vibrator deep up into your ass.



Oh! I sighed clicking the switch on the bottom and watched as the fake dick purred as it shook. This is almost as big as your cock is.



I held the toy hard in the area between the base of his cock and his balls making his whole body jerk and writhe.



I m hanging from the limb of a tree impaled with this powerful vibrator. What are you doing during this?



Sucking - sucking your cock until you came. I love sucking on your dick. Then - I d...



What?



Whip you. Not hard but hard enough to get your attention. With a strap or the branch of a tree until you got hard again. You get hard so damn fast. Then I d suck you off again and then repeat the process. When you couldn t take anymore and begged me to stop then I d pull the vibrator out of your ass and fuck you.



Hmmm I mused setting the vibrator next to his nuts while my palm rubbed his cock harder and faster. But what if I didn t ever beg you to stop?



Dan s mouth opened wide and as he emitted a long moan I glanced down just in time to watch thick jets of cum spit out of his cock and onto his chest and stomach. My hand slid down the trunk of his cock and grabbed his balls squeezing and kneading them.



This caused Dan to roar and when my hand slid back of his cock and a new volley of seed spat out. Finally I felt him get limp but I kept milking him until I had managed to squeeze out every last drop from him.



Timmy you sure know how to get a man hot and bothered Dan said exhaling and looking up at the ceiling. You were kidding though right? About the rough stuff?



Climbing up and straddling him I lowered myself down to where my boner was against Dan s limp cock. It took me less than a minute of rubbing our dicks together to make me pop my load all over his package.



Did you want me to be kidding? I asked while lowering myself onto him our gooey parts sliding around each others.



No Dan croaked.



Good I replied. Because I wasn t.



Epilogue:



Dan expanded my horizons over the next few days letting his fantasies run wild as I let him do whatever he wanted to me. My response was to invite myself back up to the cabin again just before school started in the fall.



I would have gone back up the next summer and had made plans to do so but sadly my Uncle Dan had a heart attack and passed in the spring. My mother was a little shocked at my reaction to his death but credited it to our time spent together. Time which she credited to my coming out of my depression after getting back home and about that she was 100% right.



...



thanks for reading.